Podcasts about Intercourse

Outlouders, where's the craziest place you've ever had sex? We need to talk about the rise in people having *ahem* private moments in public places. There's an interesting theory as to why which wait for it, involves the cost of living crisis. We clutch our pearls and explore. Plus, what are the exact things men need to be doing in 2025 to be considered a gentleman? An extensive etiquette list for men has just landed — but is it common sense or controversial? Em V, Jessie and Holly sit down to discuss. Also, do you need an 'Invisible Day' and if so, how do you get one and what are the rules? And it's time for our reccos including some incredible books for the (long) weekend, and a podcast that has Holly all riled up. Support independent women's media Recommendations Em V recommends The-Pile On by Clare Stephens Jessie recommends The Worst Thing I've Ever Done by Clare Stephens. Holly recommends Mad Mabel by Sally Hepworth and Gravity Let Me Go by Trent Dalton. What To Listen To Next: Listen to our latest episode: THURS Listen: WED Listen: Parenting Out Loud: Rihanna & A$AP Rocky's 'Love Junk' Rebrand & The TikTok Training Camp Listen: No Filter: Clare Stephens Was Always ‘The Twin’ or ‘The Editor.’ What Happened When She Walked Away? Listen: Vanessa Amorosi, Emma Watson & The Problem When Kids Earn More Than Their Parents Listen: Victoria Beckham’s Version & Jessie’s Very Big News Listen: “Tough It Out”. The Announcement That Upset Us More Than We Expected Listen: Everything You Need To Know About Writing A Book, With Holly & Jessie Listen: Girls' Trip Etiquette & Why You Need A 'Nicole Contract' Listen: The New Rules Of Etiquette For Every Age Discover more Mamamia Podcasts here including the latest episode of Parenting Out Loud which drops tomorrow. Watch Mamamia Out Loud: Mamamia Out Loud on YouTube What to read: Modern Etiquette: The 38 things we all really need to stop doing at weddings. Modern Etiquette: The 23 dating and relationship rules you should know. Modern Etiquette: The 23 workplace rules you’re definitely breaking. Sally Hepworth had everything she thought she wanted. Then a podcast asked one simple question. CLARE STEPHENS: 'The first chapters of my book "The Worst Thing I've Ever Done".' THE END BITS: Check out our merch at MamamiaOutLoud.com Mamamia studios are styled with furniture from Fenton and Fenton GET IN TOUCH: Feedback? We’re listening. Send us an email at outloud@mamamia.com.au Share your story, feedback, or dilemma! Send us a voice message. Join our Facebook group Mamamia Outlouders to talk about the show. Follow us on Instagram @mamamiaoutloud and on Tiktok @mamamiaoutloud CREDITS: Hosts: Jessie Stephens, Holly Wainwright & Em Vernem Group Executive Producer: Ruth Devine Executive Producers: Emeline Gazilas & Sasha Tannock Audio Producer: Leah Porges Video Producer: Josh Green Junior Content Producers: Coco & Tessa Mamamia acknowledges the Traditional Owners of the Land we have recorded this podcast on, the Gadigal people of the Eora Nation. We pay our respects to their Elders past and present, and extend that respect to all Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander cultures. Become a Mamamia subscriber: https://www.mamamia.com.au/subscribeSee omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

A Cheated-on Halloween Spectre Dead husband returns for revenge on wife and lover. Based on a post by LitEro Cat. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The thin curtain between the living and the dead realms is weakest on All Saints Eve. Wraiths like me begin to cross into the living domain at the stroke of local midnight, but at the 3AM. witching hour, the veil briefly ceases to exist. For one hour, we can easily cross both ways. At midnight on All Saints Day, the curtain becomes impenetrable and we are stuck on either side until the next Halloween. I'm here in my former bedroom in San Diego, to avenge my murder, by my not-so-loving wife, not merely to watch her sleeping naked with my former best friend. Dead exactly one year, I've had that long to practice my deathly powers. Our atoms are spread to a tenth of our former density which allows us to appear to fly and to pierce denser objects. The only real new power we have is to affect gravity at a tiny level. That is how I can pull the sheet off my wife and her lover. I can see and feel quite well, even hear, taste, and smell the fresh scent of sex from my bed. The taste of pheromone is strong, especially when I raise her leg and lick her pussy or his shrunken cock. He is still coated in their mixed cum, so she chose not to lick him clean, as usual. I spread her pussy lips and see his cum oozing out of her.  So, she shaved her red bush for him. When I lick her clit, she stirs. "Oh Bill, I can't go again. Isn't twice in an hour enough for you?" I started moving his hand off her tit, which wakes him. I raise his dick and squeeze it, as I shove some dense air hard on his balls. Twice in an hour? I was lucky to get it twice a month. "Ow! Kim, there's no need to hurt me. I was asleep. Is that how you treated Ken after sex? No wonder he was always grumpy. Don't treat me like that, or you can end up like he did." "Are you seriously threatening me? You woke me by fingering my pussy and rubbing your cock against my ass." She rolled onto her back, knees up and apart, pussy spread and leaking, big tits sloping sideways to her pits. Her red hair formed a halo around her head. She was as beautiful as I remembered, and gave me an ecto-hard on; well we don't have blood to do it, so ectoplasm has to "fill in" for it. Did I mention that we have no use for clothes so we are naked and use ectoplasm to disguise that when needed? Today, it wasn't needed. My cock swelled bigger than in life, at the thought of eating her. As soon as she dozed off again, I drifted down from the ceiling, planted my face on her wet pussy, and lapped up some cream pie on my way to her clit. My tongue pushed her hood side-to-side until it presented her hard pearly glans. I sucked and nibbled it just as she liked. She gasped and her head shot hard left. A long groan escaped her as her chest, tits and neck flushed. I still had the skills. "Oh Bill, oh. I said no more tonight. I thought you hated cream pie. Ken used to nibble on my clit like that and eat his cum. I forgot how much I miss that. Bill?" Her bright green eyes squinted. Bill was lightly snoring. Angered, she straddled his face, pulled his jaw open and spread her wet pussy to let his spent cum fill his own mouth. His body spasmed and tried to force her off, but she gripped the back of his neck and held on. He had no choice but to swallow his salty cream. He sputtered; she laughed. Seeds of discontent planted, I floated away to look for my laptop. It was in its usual place. In my small desk drawer, sat my collection of flash drives including a new pack of three. I had to create a scalpel to cut open the pack then plugged a new one into the PC. With a delicate touch, I opened WordPerfect and began typing these notes. Once I get them to admit on my USB recorder who killed me and how, I can send that to the police and have my revenge. It's 8AM. and they are eating, naked, as I listen in. They are planning to attend a one-year ceremony for me. Watching my ex bustle around the kitchen makes her sweet ass jiggle, her tits dance, and two cocks stiffen. Bill swings her around to straddle his lap and slides her smoothly onto his cock. Though I hate her, I still crave her fucking awesome body. "Oh, you feel so good, deep inside me. Bill, how long have you practiced that move? I think the first time you pulled that on me, was four years ago, when Ken insisted we go to a carnival commando, all of us. He made the mistake of removing my panties in front of you; then flashing my bare pussy as proof. That was the first time I saw your cock too, when you guys both stripped in front of me. We laughed, but that was the start for us, wasn't it?" "Yes. I recall Ken squeezing my dick and passing it to you to stroke and watch it swell. At the carnival, both of us kept spinning you so your dress flew up and you flashed everyone around. We all laughed. It wasn't until later that night, in this very kitchen, that I pulled that move and impaled you on my cock the first time. Your dress settled on us and we both felt the sparks. Then Ken came in with some wine. You went for glasses, but the fool didn't know I had just claimed your snug pussy. He must have seen me stuffing my cock away, yet said nothing. I guess he trusted us." Four years? I was a fool. That's, that's  when she started refusing me sex. So they were fucking for three years before my death. Maybe if I embarrass her enough, and make her blame Bill, I can get them arguing. That will be tough since she likes exposing herself, if she can't be blamed. Wait. Is that the mourning dress she's wearing? It's backless, low on top and high on bottom. At least it's black. It's a cocktail dress for seduction, hardly for mourning. No panties or bra, just a diamond pendant to draw attention to her shapely tits. It tapers at the waist, then has a wide zipper to the bottom. I can work with that. My ceremony was at a small church. The front entrance was across a creek with a 100-foot bridge over it. Parking was near the bridge, then we had to walk it, and everyone took a moment to absorb the quiet landscape. Ignoring the gossip about disrespecting me, they walked hand-in-hand to the bridge. She shook free and walked a step ahead of him; a pretense of respect. Once she was free of him, I acted. Before she reached the middle of the bridge, I lifted her skirt to her ribs exposing her sweet ass and wanton pussy to all our old friends. She fought the dress and scowled at Bill. When she straightened up, I pushed both narrow straps off her shoulders and down to her waist. Both luscious bouncy tits, capped with hard nipples, lit up in the bright sunshine. She squealed, bringing more attention to her beautiful tits. Then glared at Bill, who shrugged innocently. She turned to go back to the car, but Bill stopped her and reminded her how inappropriate it would be to miss her husband's ceremony. She was expected to praise me from a lectern. Her angry glare burned through Bill. He dropped back a few more steps, yet the back of her dress went up above her waist in the breeze I created. Bill had to choose whether to risk telling her. He chose to stay quiet and, with the others, watched her big round naked ass wiggle across the bridge. In the church, Bill wisely chose to sit in the first row, but across the aisle from where Kim sat. The minister came to Kim and clipped a small wireless microphone to her dress. Then he started a recording of the event, to give Kim later. Finally, he opened the meeting and said a few general words. Then he introduced Kim, my "grieving" wife. When she moved into the narrow aisle, I moved her hand behind her and unzipped her dress, then slid it off. With the dress on the floor, she stood naked except for her shoes. She gasped and froze, leaving her sexy, inappropriate ass exposed to everyone. She glanced at Bill who threw his hands up. The minister had a perfect full frontal view, and stood open-mouthed. Now she was finally embarrassed; not at being naked, but at believing that everyone thought She had deliberately stripped. After a long red-faced moment where the entire front row drooled over her big swinging tits, she bent, exposing her pussy and ass hole, as she exclaimed in a loud voice that She didn't do that and it was a cheap prank by her former friend, Bill. As soon as she touched her dress, I licked her pussy which made her squeak and fall on the floor face up and legs apart, facing the gathering and making a lovely spectacle. Dress in hand, big tits dancing, she stumbled to her feet then ran past the minister, to the rest room, while the congregation sat in stunned silence. I flew through the restroom door and stared at her confused face and beautiful naked body. She leaned against a wall and tried sorting things out. When she covered her face with both hands, I ran two ecto-fingers into her wet pussy with care. She gasped. When I rubbed her clit side-to-side and sucked it, she shouted my name. The little wireless microphone caught it. The gathering assumed that was in grief. Her eyes closed, her hands gripped the wall; she began gasping louder. I edged her toward a loud orgasm; she groaned when I stopped. Edging her again got her moaning and calling my name. Sweat ran down her naked body as she twisted and shouted a stream of obscenities until I reached her G spot and twisted another finger into her tight ass. "Oh, Yes, Yes, fuck me Ken. It must be you. Bill doesn't measure up to you. He doesn't know your tricks with my clit, or G-spot, or my ass. I forgot how much, Oh-Oh, I miss sex with you. I'm so sorry we killed you. It was Bill's idea to rub peanut oil in your Halloween mask before the party. Oh-Oh, fuck me harder. After you went into shock, I swapped your mask with a clean one. I'm so sorry! Please, Bill. Please Fuck me like I used to let you!" Someone was banging hard on the door. I leaned my head through it and saw it was Bill. It was time to share a new trick with her. I formed an ecto cock, a foot long. After licking her tasty twat, I pushed my new phantom cock fully into her and made it triple width so it rubbed her lower clit and her G spot together. Her eyes crossed. As she started to climax, I twisted my ecto-finger in her ass and gave her the most intense orgasm she ever had, one that she would never have again. The minister unlocked the door and he and Bill found her confused, rubbing her clit, and drooling on the floor. Bill helped her up and put her dress on her before carrying her out to the car. I rushed home and finished typing these notes and saved them to the flash drive before my murderers arrived. As they pulled into the driveway, I opened the garage door, pulled my bike off the hangers, and rode it past them and down the road. Since they couldn't see me, all they saw was a "living" bike pedal away on its own. I flew back inside quickly. When they approached the only kitchen entry, they found it blocked by all the canned goods from the open pantry. Kim screamed. Epilogue: She accused Bill of stripping her in front of the gathering; he denied it and could not convince her. They broke up that night. The next day, police arrested them both for my murder and conspiracy. The church recording and all the witnesses to the spontaneous confession gave probable cause. I decided to hang around longer than I intended. Since I missed my window to return to the land of the dead, I watched the trial, conviction, and start of their life sentences. While I'm stuck here with the living, I visit Kim in her prison cell and fuck her daily. She scares her Hispanic cellmate when she shudders and cums. The Latina is convinced it's voodoo. The doctor thinks she is epileptic and treats her with stupefying meds and restraints. On random days, during her lunch period, I strip her in front of the lesbian prisoners and guards, bend her over a table, and fuck her to shivering orgasms as they watch. She finishes her lunch naked.  I won't say what I do to Bill, daily. Nor what the Sexual predators make sport of doing, after they saw him bent over bare-assed. It will be Halloween every day for her, until I cross back. Revenge is so sweet. Jan's Ghost Guest Pam wants her house back and haunts a housewarming. LitEro Cat Ghost Guest A month after buying a distressed house, then getting it into 'move-in' shape, we threw a housewarming party for friends and new neighbors. Everything was going smoothly that day, I even kept my weekly tennis outing that Saturday. On the way home, I picked up the Deli order and just needed to change into a casual party outfit, before the guests arrived. Arriving home ,I saw the drier had failed to dry the laundry, including my intended party wardrobe choice. So I left on my tennis outfit and helped Jake set out the beverages and snacks. Then the doorbell rang, and I greeted my first guests. The few neighbors who came, were less outgoing than I hoped. Jake invited coworkers  their spouses, and his hunting buddies. I invited a few couples, too. They seemed to form their own groups, with shielded whisperings whenever they looked at me or my husband, Jake. I approached one whom I knew from work, Bev, and asked about the secrecy. "Well, Jan, you know; a notorious single woman died in this house. The agent must have told you."  She hadn't. Bev filled me in; "Pam was in her forties, divorced, and had a reputation for sleeping around, yet she was bitter and miserable when she got sick. She died suddenly, and no one went to her funeral. She loved this house, especially her 'meditation' room, which you converted into your workout room. Thanks for the open invitation, but don't expect any more to come. Jake's den was her 'special guest' room where she 'entertained.' Some say she still haunts this place and they won't enter." "Isn't that silly, believing in ghosts?" I smirked. A glass slid across the buffet table and crashed on the floor, though no one was near the table. The crowd hushed and stared. "No worries.” I assured them all. “Someone must have bumped the table. Jake, would you clean that up?" House Tour. I continued to show the house. When I got to the meditation room, something swiftly unzipped and pulled my short tennis skirt to the floor. No one was near me. As I quickly fixed it and reached up to show pull bar on the Nautilus exercise machine, my crop top pulled off me with so much force, it pulled me off balance, then it flew across the room. Some guests trembled in fear, others simply smiled knowingly, and looked around. Before I let go of the pull bar, to fetch my top, my bra unclipped and flew across the room. As if baring my tits to my guests wasn't enough, something bonded my grip to the bar and held my arms straight up. Every man there tented his slacks. Still in denial, and refusing to be embarrassed, I begged, "Great gag. Who's doing this?" "Say what I say, or more punishment comes." came a hoarse voice in my ear. Startled, I looked around and shouted to empty air, "No. I won't say that. Who are you?" The crowd of about 15 people looked at me and stared at my dangling tits. Then, my mouth spoke Pam's words, "Everybody Join Me. Show Off Your Tits. Come Look At Mine And Feel Them."  Two women then bared their tits, staring at me, entranced. Their men approached me and felt my tits. They pinched my nipples, shrugged, and walked away. When they approached the door, it slammed shut. No one could open it. Though my arms were still held up, Pam was more annoyed and pulled my skirt to the floor again. I shrieked and stood topless in my sheer thong. My guests began to understand my connection to Pam. The same two men circled me and examined my ass with their eyes and fingers as others felt panic rise. Pam finally released my grip, and I sat at the workout bench.  The ghost named Pam then forced my arms down, made them unzip the men, and extract their stiff cocks. "Repeat for me, Pam ordered. Then I declared her words; “These Two Happily Married Men, And Others Of You, Frequented My Guest Room, And Tasted My Charms." Pam controlled my hands as I jerked the two men, as their wives and other guests watched. The men resisted, yet stepped out of their slacks as if in a trance, and felt up my flawless ass. When I strained to stop jerking the men, Pam whispered, "Still resisting? Okay."  I was pressed onto my back, lying on the workout bench. I was Still stroking two big, stiff cocks, my thong got yanked, then started to slide down. When my minimal bush appeared, the two topless women gasped and rubbed themselves; their husbands smiled. The loss of my thong exposed my stiff clit. Seeing no harm in Pam's control, I began to enjoy showing off my body without shame. Several men moaned, including Jake. When the loss of the thong exposed my swollen labia, as the stretchy little cloth fell to my feet, I was deliciously naked in my housewarming, in front of my captive audience. To keep up appearances, I shouted, "Someone help. What's happening?" I wondered if they could see how wet I was. "We tried to warn you.” Bev said. “Pam was a vindictive bitch. She's not done with you yet." "Well, this is my house now and I make the rules." That may have been too much for Pam to accept. She whispered, "Really? Let's move to the weight bench and see." Against my will, Both my tits rose up as if pulled by my nipples, then dropped heavily. My mouth dropped with the sudden pain. Looking down, I saw my nipples being twisted and pinched though no one touched me. Something kicked my feet apart and spread my lips open for my guests. I felt a cold chill lick me, and then something unseen enter my pussy. It felt bigger than any cock I'd ever had in me. The pain matched the pleasure it gave. My clit shifted and jumped from its hood. I felt teeth scraping it. When my tits were squeezed and released, with my nipples twisting up tall and hard, I screamed out an ear-piercing climax. Hanging my gasping head, I fell to my knees and pulled the two cocks I still held; to my mouth. Already at the edge, my tongue lapping their cocks was enough to make both cum around and in my mouth. As I swallowed their cum, a chilly finger twisted into my ass. I came again and fell on my chest as the cold finger fucked my ass. I'm No stranger to anal, and that was still something wonderful and new. The two wives, already knowing their husbands had sought out Pam for casual sex, watched their men cum on me. Their fingers were quietly in their panties, jilling their pussies and rubbing their clits. They twisted their tall nipples and climaxed when their husbands did. Everyone watched the two women fully strip, then attack each other's husband expecting their stiffness to last longer after their release. Pam smiled knowing the town's secrets and seeing that one exposed. The icy finger left my ass; I sighed. Though I began believing, I said, "This is an elaborate trick. I still won't believe in ghosts." "Really? Explain This."  Speaking Pam's words, I said, "No one has helped Jan arrange anything  in this room, so no one knows what's in Jan's closet. Yet I do." The closet door swung open, revealing a box which fell open, off the high shelf. In it were several vibrators. One of them lifted up and moved to my hand. Still naked, cum covered, and several feet from anyone, I levitated a few feet. Turned to face the weight bench face down, I felt an angled pillow move under me. When I lay across it with my hips on it, I knew my bare ass was offered to all. With my legs pulled apart, my rear hole and special rear view of my swollen, wet pussy were clearly lit. I heard someone whisper, "Beautiful pussy." I sighed with pride. A spanking paddle flew out of the closet and slammed my ass hard on one cheek. Jake later told me my ass flushed bright red as I screamed. My arms were pinned so I had no defense against the hard whack on my other cheek. "Believe Me Now, Bitch?" "No!" "Now you're just being stubborn. Or are you starting to enjoy this? Can't have that."  My sexy cheeks spread, my lusty pussy on display, Pam showed everyone my winking, crinkled hole. The vibrator in my hand flew up and twisted itself into my pussy before turning on. Another vibrator flew from the box and wormed its way into my ass before turning on. The paddle went high, then slapped one cheek hard before rising again and slapping the other. I groaned and climaxed again as if full of two, big cocks. Bev said, "Jan, give up. She will just continue to torture you until you do.” Give her what she demands. Then The fun will end." "OK. I believe you, Pam. Are you satisfied, bitch? Show yourself. What do you want?" In Pam's voice, "I want my home back. But I know I need someone to be my contact. If you refuse, then you must move out." I answered, "If you can live here peacefully with us, we can have fun together. May I have my clothes back?" "Not yet, Jan. Let's move to the new den." I flew off the bench and landed in front of my guests. Bev passed me a napkin to wipe the cum off my face. In the den, Pam spoke through me again, "My Queen bed took most of this room. This is where I fucked most of the men here, and went down with several women. Jan should know who her neighbors are." Jake flew up a few feet, threw up his arms, and his shirt flew off. The rest of his clothes flew off next and he was as naked as I was. Everything on his desk slid to the floor as Jake gently lay on his back there with his stiff cock pointing up. His knees came up with a grunt as his cock bent stiffly down. He moaned, "oh, so cold," as a misty image of a beautiful, shapely, greenish, young woman appeared above him with her cheeks sucking on his cock. Many terrified fingers pointed; Bev said, "That's her; that's Pam.” Another said; “I'd know her perfect tits and ass anywhere. Oops." Her secret was out. It was not to be the last. Pam pointed at Bev and in Pam's voice she said. "Yes, Bev and I were lovers. Jake here was one of my clients for several years, though Jan didn't know. I pushed him to buy my house from probate, so we could continue to fuck, with a provision. I wanted him and Jan to be my daily lovers and all my other clients to be welcome here in my bed. Jake agreed. Do you agree, Jan? Watch what I can make your husband do for me and in you."  Jake lurched and grunted several times as he launched a fountain of cum into Pam's mouth and through her head. The plume of cum fell back through her and landed on his balls.  "Bev, come lick this up. Jan, we await your decision." Pam was All smiles as Bev approached Jake, hungry for his cum, her clothes fell off with each step. By the time she spread his legs, she was tit-slinging naked in front of her neighbors, yet she didn't mind. She lifted his balls and began licking them clean, his shaft, his crown, and sucking the last of his cream from him. He was so thrilled with the intense warmth of her mouth, he came again, nearly filling her cheeks. I'd never seen my husband launch his cum like that, or Bev naked and hungry like that. When I approached, Bev was sharply bent over. I knelt behind her, spread her smooth cheeks and licked her wrinkled hole as my thumb pumped her pussy and spread her tangy juice around her anus. When I gently shifted her clit, she gifted me with a flood of her nectar. I fingered myself and mixed my juice with hers. The taste made me dizzy. She made Jake cum again and swallowed it all. I stood and settled my sex against her warm ass. Pam, still floating above them, rotated until her legs spread around me and I saw, then tasted her chilly, soaked pussy. Nearly as dense as when alive, I mumbled into her sweet-tasting pussy, "Yes, Yes. I accept. I want this pussy daily and I want all of you to feel free to visit us like this. We'll also have a monthly party for all of you. Thank you, Pam." Based on a post by LitEro Cat, for Literotica.

A Cheated-on Halloween Spectre Dead husband returns for revenge on wife and lover. Based on a post by LitEro Cat. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The thin curtain between the living and the dead realms is weakest on All Saints Eve. Wraiths like me begin to cross into the living domain at the stroke of local midnight, but at the 3AM. witching hour, the veil briefly ceases to exist. For one hour, we can easily cross both ways. At midnight on All Saints Day, the curtain becomes impenetrable and we are stuck on either side until the next Halloween. I'm here in my former bedroom in San Diego, to avenge my murder, by my not-so-loving wife, not merely to watch her sleeping naked with my former best friend. Dead exactly one year, I've had that long to practice my deathly powers. Our atoms are spread to a tenth of our former density which allows us to appear to fly and to pierce denser objects. The only real new power we have is to affect gravity at a tiny level. That is how I can pull the sheet off my wife and her lover. I can see and feel quite well, even hear, taste, and smell the fresh scent of sex from my bed. The taste of pheromone is strong, especially when I raise her leg and lick her pussy or his shrunken cock. He is still coated in their mixed cum, so she chose not to lick him clean, as usual. I spread her pussy lips and see his cum oozing out of her.  So, she shaved her red bush for him. When I lick her clit, she stirs. "Oh Bill, I can't go again. Isn't twice in an hour enough for you?" I started moving his hand off her tit, which wakes him. I raise his dick and squeeze it, as I shove some dense air hard on his balls. Twice in an hour? I was lucky to get it twice a month. "Ow! Kim, there's no need to hurt me. I was asleep. Is that how you treated Ken after sex? No wonder he was always grumpy. Don't treat me like that, or you can end up like he did." "Are you seriously threatening me? You woke me by fingering my pussy and rubbing your cock against my ass." She rolled onto her back, knees up and apart, pussy spread and leaking, big tits sloping sideways to her pits. Her red hair formed a halo around her head. She was as beautiful as I remembered, and gave me an ecto-hard on; well we don't have blood to do it, so ectoplasm has to "fill in" for it. Did I mention that we have no use for clothes so we are naked and use ectoplasm to disguise that when needed? Today, it wasn't needed. My cock swelled bigger than in life, at the thought of eating her. As soon as she dozed off again, I drifted down from the ceiling, planted my face on her wet pussy, and lapped up some cream pie on my way to her clit. My tongue pushed her hood side-to-side until it presented her hard pearly glans. I sucked and nibbled it just as she liked. She gasped and her head shot hard left. A long groan escaped her as her chest, tits and neck flushed. I still had the skills. "Oh Bill, oh. I said no more tonight. I thought you hated cream pie. Ken used to nibble on my clit like that and eat his cum. I forgot how much I miss that. Bill?" Her bright green eyes squinted. Bill was lightly snoring. Angered, she straddled his face, pulled his jaw open and spread her wet pussy to let his spent cum fill his own mouth. His body spasmed and tried to force her off, but she gripped the back of his neck and held on. He had no choice but to swallow his salty cream. He sputtered; she laughed. Seeds of discontent planted, I floated away to look for my laptop. It was in its usual place. In my small desk drawer, sat my collection of flash drives including a new pack of three. I had to create a scalpel to cut open the pack then plugged a new one into the PC. With a delicate touch, I opened WordPerfect and began typing these notes. Once I get them to admit on my USB recorder who killed me and how, I can send that to the police and have my revenge. It's 8AM. and they are eating, naked, as I listen in. They are planning to attend a one-year ceremony for me. Watching my ex bustle around the kitchen makes her sweet ass jiggle, her tits dance, and two cocks stiffen. Bill swings her around to straddle his lap and slides her smoothly onto his cock. Though I hate her, I still crave her fucking awesome body. "Oh, you feel so good, deep inside me. Bill, how long have you practiced that move? I think the first time you pulled that on me, was four years ago, when Ken insisted we go to a carnival commando, all of us. He made the mistake of removing my panties in front of you; then flashing my bare pussy as proof. That was the first time I saw your cock too, when you guys both stripped in front of me. We laughed, but that was the start for us, wasn't it?" "Yes. I recall Ken squeezing my dick and passing it to you to stroke and watch it swell. At the carnival, both of us kept spinning you so your dress flew up and you flashed everyone around. We all laughed. It wasn't until later that night, in this very kitchen, that I pulled that move and impaled you on my cock the first time. Your dress settled on us and we both felt the sparks. Then Ken came in with some wine. You went for glasses, but the fool didn't know I had just claimed your snug pussy. He must have seen me stuffing my cock away, yet said nothing. I guess he trusted us." Four years? I was a fool. That's, that's  when she started refusing me sex. So they were fucking for three years before my death. Maybe if I embarrass her enough, and make her blame Bill, I can get them arguing. That will be tough since she likes exposing herself, if she can't be blamed. Wait. Is that the mourning dress she's wearing? It's backless, low on top and high on bottom. At least it's black. It's a cocktail dress for seduction, hardly for mourning. No panties or bra, just a diamond pendant to draw attention to her shapely tits. It tapers at the waist, then has a wide zipper to the bottom. I can work with that. My ceremony was at a small church. The front entrance was across a creek with a 100-foot bridge over it. Parking was near the bridge, then we had to walk it, and everyone took a moment to absorb the quiet landscape. Ignoring the gossip about disrespecting me, they walked hand-in-hand to the bridge. She shook free and walked a step ahead of him; a pretense of respect. Once she was free of him, I acted. Before she reached the middle of the bridge, I lifted her skirt to her ribs exposing her sweet ass and wanton pussy to all our old friends. She fought the dress and scowled at Bill. When she straightened up, I pushed both narrow straps off her shoulders and down to her waist. Both luscious bouncy tits, capped with hard nipples, lit up in the bright sunshine. She squealed, bringing more attention to her beautiful tits. Then glared at Bill, who shrugged innocently. She turned to go back to the car, but Bill stopped her and reminded her how inappropriate it would be to miss her husband's ceremony. She was expected to praise me from a lectern. Her angry glare burned through Bill. He dropped back a few more steps, yet the back of her dress went up above her waist in the breeze I created. Bill had to choose whether to risk telling her. He chose to stay quiet and, with the others, watched her big round naked ass wiggle across the bridge. In the church, Bill wisely chose to sit in the first row, but across the aisle from where Kim sat. The minister came to Kim and clipped a small wireless microphone to her dress. Then he started a recording of the event, to give Kim later. Finally, he opened the meeting and said a few general words. Then he introduced Kim, my "grieving" wife. When she moved into the narrow aisle, I moved her hand behind her and unzipped her dress, then slid it off. With the dress on the floor, she stood naked except for her shoes. She gasped and froze, leaving her sexy, inappropriate ass exposed to everyone. She glanced at Bill who threw his hands up. The minister had a perfect full frontal view, and stood open-mouthed. Now she was finally embarrassed; not at being naked, but at believing that everyone thought She had deliberately stripped. After a long red-faced moment where the entire front row drooled over her big swinging tits, she bent, exposing her pussy and ass hole, as she exclaimed in a loud voice that She didn't do that and it was a cheap prank by her former friend, Bill. As soon as she touched her dress, I licked her pussy which made her squeak and fall on the floor face up and legs apart, facing the gathering and making a lovely spectacle. Dress in hand, big tits dancing, she stumbled to her feet then ran past the minister, to the rest room, while the congregation sat in stunned silence. I flew through the restroom door and stared at her confused face and beautiful naked body. She leaned against a wall and tried sorting things out. When she covered her face with both hands, I ran two ecto-fingers into her wet pussy with care. She gasped. When I rubbed her clit side-to-side and sucked it, she shouted my name. The little wireless microphone caught it. The gathering assumed that was in grief. Her eyes closed, her hands gripped the wall; she began gasping louder. I edged her toward a loud orgasm; she groaned when I stopped. Edging her again got her moaning and calling my name. Sweat ran down her naked body as she twisted and shouted a stream of obscenities until I reached her G spot and twisted another finger into her tight ass. "Oh, Yes, Yes, fuck me Ken. It must be you. Bill doesn't measure up to you. He doesn't know your tricks with my clit, or G-spot, or my ass. I forgot how much, Oh-Oh, I miss sex with you. I'm so sorry we killed you. It was Bill's idea to rub peanut oil in your Halloween mask before the party. Oh-Oh, fuck me harder. After you went into shock, I swapped your mask with a clean one. I'm so sorry! Please, Bill. Please Fuck me like I used to let you!" Someone was banging hard on the door. I leaned my head through it and saw it was Bill. It was time to share a new trick with her. I formed an ecto cock, a foot long. After licking her tasty twat, I pushed my new phantom cock fully into her and made it triple width so it rubbed her lower clit and her G spot together. Her eyes crossed. As she started to climax, I twisted my ecto-finger in her ass and gave her the most intense orgasm she ever had, one that she would never have again. The minister unlocked the door and he and Bill found her confused, rubbing her clit, and drooling on the floor. Bill helped her up and put her dress on her before carrying her out to the car. I rushed home and finished typing these notes and saved them to the flash drive before my murderers arrived. As they pulled into the driveway, I opened the garage door, pulled my bike off the hangers, and rode it past them and down the road. Since they couldn't see me, all they saw was a "living" bike pedal away on its own. I flew back inside quickly. When they approached the only kitchen entry, they found it blocked by all the canned goods from the open pantry. Kim screamed. Epilogue: She accused Bill of stripping her in front of the gathering; he denied it and could not convince her. They broke up that night. The next day, police arrested them both for my murder and conspiracy. The church recording and all the witnesses to the spontaneous confession gave probable cause. I decided to hang around longer than I intended. Since I missed my window to return to the land of the dead, I watched the trial, conviction, and start of their life sentences. While I'm stuck here with the living, I visit Kim in her prison cell and fuck her daily. She scares her Hispanic cellmate when she shudders and cums. The Latina is convinced it's voodoo. The doctor thinks she is epileptic and treats her with stupefying meds and restraints. On random days, during her lunch period, I strip her in front of the lesbian prisoners and guards, bend her over a table, and fuck her to shivering orgasms as they watch. She finishes her lunch naked.  I won't say what I do to Bill, daily. Nor what the Sexual predators make sport of doing, after they saw him bent over bare-assed. It will be Halloween every day for her, until I cross back. Revenge is so sweet. Jan's Ghost Guest Pam wants her house back and haunts a housewarming. LitEro Cat Ghost Guest A month after buying a distressed house, then getting it into 'move-in' shape, we threw a housewarming party for friends and new neighbors. Everything was going smoothly that day, I even kept my weekly tennis outing that Saturday. On the way home, I picked up the Deli order and just needed to change into a casual party outfit, before the guests arrived. Arriving home ,I saw the drier had failed to dry the laundry, including my intended party wardrobe choice. So I left on my tennis outfit and helped Jake set out the beverages and snacks. Then the doorbell rang, and I greeted my first guests. The few neighbors who came, were less outgoing than I hoped. Jake invited coworkers  their spouses, and his hunting buddies. I invited a few couples, too. They seemed to form their own groups, with shielded whisperings whenever they looked at me or my husband, Jake. I approached one whom I knew from work, Bev, and asked about the secrecy. "Well, Jan, you know; a notorious single woman died in this house. The agent must have told you."  She hadn't. Bev filled me in; "Pam was in her forties, divorced, and had a reputation for sleeping around, yet she was bitter and miserable when she got sick. She died suddenly, and no one went to her funeral. She loved this house, especially her 'meditation' room, which you converted into your workout room. Thanks for the open invitation, but don't expect any more to come. Jake's den was her 'special guest' room where she 'entertained.' Some say she still haunts this place and they won't enter." "Isn't that silly, believing in ghosts?" I smirked. A glass slid across the buffet table and crashed on the floor, though no one was near the table. The crowd hushed and stared. "No worries.” I assured them all. “Someone must have bumped the table. Jake, would you clean that up?" House Tour. I continued to show the house. When I got to the meditation room, something swiftly unzipped and pulled my short tennis skirt to the floor. No one was near me. As I quickly fixed it and reached up to show pull bar on the Nautilus exercise machine, my crop top pulled off me with so much force, it pulled me off balance, then it flew across the room. Some guests trembled in fear, others simply smiled knowingly, and looked around. Before I let go of the pull bar, to fetch my top, my bra unclipped and flew across the room. As if baring my tits to my guests wasn't enough, something bonded my grip to the bar and held my arms straight up. Every man there tented his slacks. Still in denial, and refusing to be embarrassed, I begged, "Great gag. Who's doing this?" "Say what I say, or more punishment comes." came a hoarse voice in my ear. Startled, I looked around and shouted to empty air, "No. I won't say that. Who are you?" The crowd of about 15 people looked at me and stared at my dangling tits. Then, my mouth spoke Pam's words, "Everybody Join Me. Show Off Your Tits. Come Look At Mine And Feel Them."  Two women then bared their tits, staring at me, entranced. Their men approached me and felt my tits. They pinched my nipples, shrugged, and walked away. When they approached the door, it slammed shut. No one could open it. Though my arms were still held up, Pam was more annoyed and pulled my skirt to the floor again. I shrieked and stood topless in my sheer thong. My guests began to understand my connection to Pam. The same two men circled me and examined my ass with their eyes and fingers as others felt panic rise. Pam finally released my grip, and I sat at the workout bench.  The ghost named Pam then forced my arms down, made them unzip the men, and extract their stiff cocks. "Repeat for me, Pam ordered. Then I declared her words; “These Two Happily Married Men, And Others Of You, Frequented My Guest Room, And Tasted My Charms." Pam controlled my hands as I jerked the two men, as their wives and other guests watched. The men resisted, yet stepped out of their slacks as if in a trance, and felt up my flawless ass. When I strained to stop jerking the men, Pam whispered, "Still resisting? Okay."  I was pressed onto my back, lying on the workout bench. I was Still stroking two big, stiff cocks, my thong got yanked, then started to slide down. When my minimal bush appeared, the two topless women gasped and rubbed themselves; their husbands smiled. The loss of my thong exposed my stiff clit. Seeing no harm in Pam's control, I began to enjoy showing off my body without shame. Several men moaned, including Jake. When the loss of the thong exposed my swollen labia, as the stretchy little cloth fell to my feet, I was deliciously naked in my housewarming, in front of my captive audience. To keep up appearances, I shouted, "Someone help. What's happening?" I wondered if they could see how wet I was. "We tried to warn you.” Bev said. “Pam was a vindictive bitch. She's not done with you yet." "Well, this is my house now and I make the rules." That may have been too much for Pam to accept. She whispered, "Really? Let's move to the weight bench and see." Against my will, Both my tits rose up as if pulled by my nipples, then dropped heavily. My mouth dropped with the sudden pain. Looking down, I saw my nipples being twisted and pinched though no one touched me. Something kicked my feet apart and spread my lips open for my guests. I felt a cold chill lick me, and then something unseen enter my pussy. It felt bigger than any cock I'd ever had in me. The pain matched the pleasure it gave. My clit shifted and jumped from its hood. I felt teeth scraping it. When my tits were squeezed and released, with my nipples twisting up tall and hard, I screamed out an ear-piercing climax. Hanging my gasping head, I fell to my knees and pulled the two cocks I still held; to my mouth. Already at the edge, my tongue lapping their cocks was enough to make both cum around and in my mouth. As I swallowed their cum, a chilly finger twisted into my ass. I came again and fell on my chest as the cold finger fucked my ass. I'm No stranger to anal, and that was still something wonderful and new. The two wives, already knowing their husbands had sought out Pam for casual sex, watched their men cum on me. Their fingers were quietly in their panties, jilling their pussies and rubbing their clits. They twisted their tall nipples and climaxed when their husbands did. Everyone watched the two women fully strip, then attack each other's husband expecting their stiffness to last longer after their release. Pam smiled knowing the town's secrets and seeing that one exposed. The icy finger left my ass; I sighed. Though I began believing, I said, "This is an elaborate trick. I still won't believe in ghosts." "Really? Explain This."  Speaking Pam's words, I said, "No one has helped Jan arrange anything  in this room, so no one knows what's in Jan's closet. Yet I do." The closet door swung open, revealing a box which fell open, off the high shelf. In it were several vibrators. One of them lifted up and moved to my hand. Still naked, cum covered, and several feet from anyone, I levitated a few feet. Turned to face the weight bench face down, I felt an angled pillow move under me. When I lay across it with my hips on it, I knew my bare ass was offered to all. With my legs pulled apart, my rear hole and special rear view of my swollen, wet pussy were clearly lit. I heard someone whisper, "Beautiful pussy." I sighed with pride. A spanking paddle flew out of the closet and slammed my ass hard on one cheek. Jake later told me my ass flushed bright red as I screamed. My arms were pinned so I had no defense against the hard whack on my other cheek. "Believe Me Now, Bitch?" "No!" "Now you're just being stubborn. Or are you starting to enjoy this? Can't have that."  My sexy cheeks spread, my lusty pussy on display, Pam showed everyone my winking, crinkled hole. The vibrator in my hand flew up and twisted itself into my pussy before turning on. Another vibrator flew from the box and wormed its way into my ass before turning on. The paddle went high, then slapped one cheek hard before rising again and slapping the other. I groaned and climaxed again as if full of two, big cocks. Bev said, "Jan, give up. She will just continue to torture you until you do.” Give her what she demands. Then The fun will end." "OK. I believe you, Pam. Are you satisfied, bitch? Show yourself. What do you want?" In Pam's voice, "I want my home back. But I know I need someone to be my contact. If you refuse, then you must move out." I answered, "If you can live here peacefully with us, we can have fun together. May I have my clothes back?" "Not yet, Jan. Let's move to the new den." I flew off the bench and landed in front of my guests. Bev passed me a napkin to wipe the cum off my face. In the den, Pam spoke through me again, "My Queen bed took most of this room. This is where I fucked most of the men here, and went down with several women. Jan should know who her neighbors are." Jake flew up a few feet, threw up his arms, and his shirt flew off. The rest of his clothes flew off next and he was as naked as I was. Everything on his desk slid to the floor as Jake gently lay on his back there with his stiff cock pointing up. His knees came up with a grunt as his cock bent stiffly down. He moaned, "oh, so cold," as a misty image of a beautiful, shapely, greenish, young woman appeared above him with her cheeks sucking on his cock. Many terrified fingers pointed; Bev said, "That's her; that's Pam.” Another said; “I'd know her perfect tits and ass anywhere. Oops." Her secret was out. It was not to be the last. Pam pointed at Bev and in Pam's voice she said. "Yes, Bev and I were lovers. Jake here was one of my clients for several years, though Jan didn't know. I pushed him to buy my house from probate, so we could continue to fuck, with a provision. I wanted him and Jan to be my daily lovers and all my other clients to be welcome here in my bed. Jake agreed. Do you agree, Jan? Watch what I can make your husband do for me and in you."  Jake lurched and grunted several times as he launched a fountain of cum into Pam's mouth and through her head. The plume of cum fell back through her and landed on his balls.  "Bev, come lick this up. Jan, we await your decision." Pam was All smiles as Bev approached Jake, hungry for his cum, her clothes fell off with each step. By the time she spread his legs, she was tit-slinging naked in front of her neighbors, yet she didn't mind. She lifted his balls and began licking them clean, his shaft, his crown, and sucking the last of his cream from him. He was so thrilled with the intense warmth of her mouth, he came again, nearly filling her cheeks. I'd never seen my husband launch his cum like that, or Bev naked and hungry like that. When I approached, Bev was sharply bent over. I knelt behind her, spread her smooth cheeks and licked her wrinkled hole as my thumb pumped her pussy and spread her tangy juice around her anus. When I gently shifted her clit, she gifted me with a flood of her nectar. I fingered myself and mixed my juice with hers. The taste made me dizzy. She made Jake cum again and swallowed it all. I stood and settled my sex against her warm ass. Pam, still floating above them, rotated until her legs spread around me and I saw, then tasted her chilly, soaked pussy. Nearly as dense as when alive, I mumbled into her sweet-tasting pussy, "Yes, Yes. I accept. I want this pussy daily and I want all of you to feel free to visit us like this. We'll also have a monthly party for all of you. Thank you, Pam." Based on a post by LitEro Cat, for Literotica.

Girlfriend's coworker directs a live lesbian show for me.In 2 parts, By rtyuuioyuih1. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected. My girlfriend looked around the bar to make sure the coast was clear, and then nudged Emily with her feet. Emily took the signal and shimmied up into her seat between me and the nearly comatose Becky. "Sorry we got interrupted," she said to me."No, that was fantastic. That was so hot. I mean, I knew your oral skills were second to none, " Abby slapped me on the arm. "except for Abby's of course. But - well - your oral skills - with girls - also are - good?" I don't understand why I always sound like such a moron when I talk to Emily. I blame it on her cleavage. No wait, her nipple is out!"Ahem," my girlfriend looked at Emily and flicked her eyes downward pointedly.Emily followed Abby's eyes to her own nipple. "Woops!" She said, but she didn't seem that embarrassed as she tucked herself back into her shirt. "I got kind of excited down there. It's not every day you get to eat out such a cute young college girl. To your point, Ben, yes, my 'oral skills with girls also are good'." Emily giggled. "I have had a little practice since my own college days.""How about you, Becky?" my girlfriend asked. "You didn't seem able to say much, but I do think I heard you use the word 'never'?""No! Never!" Becky gasped."Well I'm glad we could," my girlfriend started but was interrupted."I've never been eaten out before." Becky finished."What!?" Emily demanded. "I figured by how shy you were that this might be your first time with a girl, but it was your first time getting your cunt licked at all?? Damn, I should've at least bought you a drink first.""No, it was fine. Really, it was amazing. I see now what all the fuss was about."Emily giggled. "Well, if you'd like to return the favor, Abby here has never been with a girl before, ""Oh I could never! Here??" Becky blushed profusely again."No, not here." Emily advised. "Ben and Abby live just a couple blocks away. We're taking this party back to their place.""We are?" I asked excitedly.Abby winked at me and grabbed me by the hand. Emily grabbed Becky by the hand and followed us out.Chapter 3Stepping out of the bar, into the cool, quiet night air was sobering. My girlfriend Abby was holding my hand, and clasped between our palms was Becky's thong. A few paces behind us, a blushing Becky was being led to our apartment by the giggling Emily.I spoke softly to Abby: "Where the hell did all this come from?"Abby slowed her pace somewhat to walk closer in-step with me. "I don't know. I've fantasized about something like tonight happening, and I know you have too. I guess I was nervous to ever try it for real though. But I love you and I trust you and I want to have fun with you. Sending Emily to the apartment to give you a blowjob and a titty-fucking was planned. Picking up Becky and what just happened in the bar was all pretty spontaneous. Emily sure is a wild one,  I wanna be a little wild too.""Hey, this has been the best day of my life, so if you wanna do more of this, then I'm in. I love you too." I told her."Good," she kissed me on the cheek. "Now shut up, you're spoiling the mood."I smiled as Abby sped back up walking toward our apartment. I tuned in to the conversation the other two girls were having."No, never!" Becky was explaining. "Well, except,  So one time, in my freshmen year, my roommate and I had a couple guys over in our dorm. We were playing truth or dare, and well, you know how boys are, so they dared us to kiss. It was real quick, just a couple of seconds, but I think she was trying to rev the guys up, so she grabbed my boob while we were kissing. I panicked and said I had to go study and I left her there with the two guys.""So that's your only girl-girl experience?" Emily asked."Yes, ma'am." Becky replied. "I'm from a pretty conservative town, so we didn't do things like that.""And you've never been eaten out before tonight. Damn, you're missing out. Speaking of, what happened with your roommate and the two guys?""Oh!" Becky blushed again. "I never got the full story, but when I came back in the morning, I found the three of them naked on the futon. I tiptoed around the apartment, grabbing my books for the day, and then left for class. When I came back that evening, the guys were gone and I never saw them again.""Damn. Well, no missing out tonight. Tonight we're gonna have some fun. I mean, more fun than we've had already." Emily declared.Abby unlocked our apartment and led us all toward the bedroom. I was glad I had straightened up while I was waiting to go to the bar, just in case. I stood dumbly in the corner waiting to be told what my role would be in tonight's proceedings. Becky and Abby were making idle small talk. We seemed to all be waiting for our instigator, who had disappeared at some point between the front door and the bedroom door.Emily seemed to know she was our ringleader because as soon as she entered the bedroom holding a bottle of red wine from our kitchen, she started giving orders. "Abby, give me your corkscrew, you know I always lose mine. Ben, pants off. Becky, - no, keep the dress on for now - just bring that chair over here. Abby, bring me four of Ben's ties. Ben, pick up the pace, shirt off, boxers off, let's go!"We all stumbled around the bedroom, trying to each do our part. Abby brought over my four ugliest ties. Were we each going to wear one? That could be interesting. Becky set down the chair facing the bed. I took off my clothes and stood there proud of my body (and my semi-hard erection). Emily took a swig of wine straight from the bottle, looked me up and down approvingly, and then pushed me down into the chair."Abby, give me a hand." Emily and Abby got to work tying my arms to the chair arms and my legs to the chair legs. I was bound, naked, with an erection that had been begging to go off for hours. "Good, good." Emily looked around appraising the scene. "Ok, we want Becky to feel safe, so Ben, you're staying right here where your libido can't get the best of you. Girls, on the bed!" Emily stripped off her shirt (Abby's shirt, borrowed that afternoon and still spotted with my dried cum) and let her gorgeous 34Es bounce free."This is gonna be fun!" Emily cheered. "I was just telling Ben this afternoon about how I mostly watch girl-girl porn. Now I get to direct my own little scene for Ben to watch!""Ok, Ms. Director. What's first?" Abby asked."First, I want to see your tits, Ms. Abby." Abby crossed her arms to take off her shirt. "No no no," Emily tutted. "Becky, I want you to take off Abby's shirt for her."Becky blushed but reached forward eagerly. She grabbed my girlfriend's shirt and raised it up slowly, revealing inch after inch of skin. The shirt caught briefly on Abby's 32Cs in her push-up bra, before springing upward to cover her face. Becky looked away embarrassed. "You both have such nice boobs," Becky lamented."Thank you," Abby replied. "Do you want to see more of them?"Becky didn't answer, but reached around to unclip Abby's bra. As Abby shook the bra off her shoulders and down her arms, her boobs swung back and forth. I've always thought my girlfriend was the hottest girl I'd ever seen naked. Her areola are nickel-sized, light brown, with perpetually erect nipples that often poke through her shirts."Becky, show Abby how much you like her tits." Emily directed.Becky leaned forward and took Abby's left nipple into her mouth. She sucked on it gently and my girlfriend hummed in pleasure. Then, Becky bit down slightly and my girlfriend yelped in surprise. Becky released my girlfriend's nipple and looked at her in horror, but my girlfriend smirked at her and ordered, "Come here!" They wrapped their arms around each other and began making out."My work here is done," Emily declared. We all looked at her in confusion. "What? I'm a deist director. I put the cogs in place, now it's time for you two to get it on. I'm sure you'll figure out the rest." Abby and Becky shrugged and got back to it.Emily got off the bed and started walking toward me, while unbuttoning her pants. She stopped to push them to the floor, presenting me once again with her neatly trimmed bush. "Woops," she said. "I was going to stuff my panties in your mouth to keep you quiet during the show, but I forgot my panties are still under your coffee table."Just then, a black thong landed on Emily's shoulder. We both turned toward the bed and saw my girlfriend smirking at us, already somehow completely naked, with Becky once again sucking on her nipples."This'll do." Emily agreed. "Ah, and this one too." Emily bent to pick up Becky's discarded pink thong from the floor by my chair. She wadded them both up and stuffed them in my mouth. "Perfect."Emily turned toward the bed, and while I was disappointed to lose sight of her perfect tits, I had the consolation of seeing her perfect ass. "Is this seat taken?" she asked, as she backed up toward my hard cock. She put her hands on top of each of my hands, raised up onto her tiptoes, and then guided her cunt toward the tip of my cock. "Best seat in the house," she decided as she lowered herself onto me. There was no up and down. She must've been as excited as I was by the show in front of us because she lowered herself steadily, slowly, deliberately onto me until I was balls deep in her cunt. If I thought her throat was snug, her cunt felt like home for my cock. As she rested her ass cheeks on my thighs, she groaned. "Oof, that feels good. That's all the activity you're getting though. You gotta wait your turn."And so, we turned our attention to the two hot girls on the bed. Emily leaned toward the side to make sure I had an unobstructed view, but otherwise didn't grind or move her hips at all. It felt like she was making a mold of my cock, as her cunt held such warm and tight, unmoving pressure around it for so long.Meanwhile, Becky was trailing her way down my girlfriend's body, one kiss at a time. "Just do what comes natural. What you would want done to you. What Emily did to you a couple hours ago." Abby instructed. With that, Becky nodded, took a deep breath, and dove in. We watched as Becky tongued and sucked on Abby's clit. Becky lowered herself a bit more and thrust her tongue into my girlfriend's cunt and licked her deeply. Then she moved back up and munched on her outer lips while swiping her tongue up and down. Abby, for her part, seemed to be loving it. She began moaning in ecstasy, but as Becky's intensity grew, Abby threw her head from side to side. "Oh my God. Oh my God! OH MY GOD! Ben, she, oh, she may be better than you! Damn, Emily, you must be a good teacher! Fuck!""I'm so proud of my student!" Emily beamed. Emily had taken to masturbating while watching this show. She still wasn't moving her hips on me, but as she swiped her fingers faster and faster across her clit, I could feel her cunt muscles contracting around my cock. It wasn't much, but it was building a long-awaited orgasm in me.Becky persisted and my girlfriend screamed. "Oh, ah, hee" followed by staccato whimpers told me my girlfriend was cumming.Simultaneously, Emily bent forward in front of me and then began shaking. I could feel her cunt milking my cock without her ass cheeks ever breaking contact with my thighs. Emily took a deep breath and then looked over her shoulder at me. "Thanks, Ben. That was just a small orgasm, not like the one you gave me earlier. But enough to tide me over til later. For now, I'm due on set." She giggled as she raised herself off of me slowly, and it was agonizing for my cock to be released again without cumming. I wasn't sure how much more of this I could take. My hands were still bound to the chair, so I couldn't even take care of myself if I wanted to. As Emily's cunt finally broke contact with my cockhead, a thin sticky thread of her cum continued to connect us until it too finally broke away.Emily climbed onto the bed. "That was amazing, girls. I know Abby enjoyed herself. What about you, Becky?""It got me so turned on hearing her cum and knowing I caused it. Damn. And she tastes so good! I had no idea!" Becky effused."Oh, really? Let me try some." Emily said as she put her hand on the back of Becky's head and pulled her into a deep kiss.I was aching watching this and anticipating what was coming next."Two of us are naked, and one of us is still wearing a dress." Abby pointed out."Hmm, that doesn't seem fair, now does it? Becky, arms up!" Emily ordered. She reached for the hem of Becky's dress and started raising it up over her body. I was gradually treated to views of her luscious thighs, shaved cunt, and firm tits. If I had to guess, they were 34A, with dime-sized pink nipples."I don't like wearing bras. No one at my college seems to mind." Becky explained."I'm sure they don't. They're so perky and fun!" Abby told her."I wish I had big boo; er, tits like you two." Becky complained, blushing."No, they're perfect!" Emily exclaimed. "Look, I can fit a whole one in my mouth." Emily attempted to demonstrate, but only managed to get about half of a boob in her mouth. She giggled, "See they're not even that small! I love them." Becky looked like she wanted to respond, but Abby wrapped her up in a kiss.The next hour was a blur of limbs and moans and tits and giggles and blushes and smirks. Becky made out with Abby while Emily ate Becky's cunt. Abby lay down while Emily sat on Abby's face and Becky ate Emily out again. The three girls lay in a triangle on the bed with Abby licking Becky who was licking Emily who was licking Abby. At some point, Abby retrieved her bag of toys from under the bed and shared them with the girls. Becky grinded on my girlfriend's vibrator while eating out a standing Emily, while Abby laid back and watched with her fingers on her clit. Becky and Abby knelt on the ground and bent over the bed, while Emily shoved dildos into each of their pussies. Emily and Abby scissored while Becky licked from one cunt to the next. Becky and Abby sixty-nined while Emily laid back with her fingers on her clit. I lost track of how many orgasms they each had. Meanwhile, I sat forgotten on the side - a lonely voyeur with an aching cock. Finally, the three girls collapsed onto the bed, spent.I managed to spit the two thongs out of my mouth and gasped for air. "Abby; please.""Oh, my god. Ben, I forgot you were there." Abby said."Oh, Ben, I'm sorry, I promised you more fun later and then we forgot about you. I think I'm too tired to get you off right now." Emily said."I wouldn't mind helping him out." Becky suggested, blushing."Becky! What has gotten into you?" Emily feigned shock."When we met you tonight, you were this demure country blonde college girl. Something has corrupted you." Abby smirked.Becky blushed harder. "Look, this has been fun and all. I really appreciate the new experiences you girls gave me, not to mention all the orgasms. But I went out tonight expecting to get some cock.""Well, help yourself." Abby offered with a wink at me.Chapter 4Girlfriend and her coworker watch me get to accept our new friend.I had never seen anything so erotic. Sitting on the bed, backs resting against the headboard, were the two hottest girls I had ever known: my girlfriend Abby and her coworker Emily. They were both completely naked. They both had bedhead, from all the head they had been getting and giving in bed. Their generous chests were flushed. Four erect nipples were pointed at me. Emily had a neatly trimmed triangle of hair above her cunt. My girlfriend had a narrower rectangle above hers. Their legs were intertwined and the tips of their big toes were touching. They each had one arm around the other girl and the other arm holding a glass of wine. They were waiting, like I was, to see what would happen next.In the foreground, was a petite college sophomore we had met earlier that night named Becky. I could only assume Becky was a natural blonde because her cunt was completely shaved. Her face was glistening with the other girls' cum. She was sitting at the foot of the bed, arms by her sides gripping the sheets, legs swinging as she considered where she wanted to start. Becky had been through a lot of firsts tonight, and it seemed like she wasn't done yet.I was still bound, naked, to the chair, my cock aching for relief after hours and hours of teasing.Finally, Becky seemed to make a decision. She stood up confidently, and slinked toward me, swinging her hips exaggeratedly. She sank to her knees in front of me and reached out with both hands, left on my balls, right on my shaft. "I have been waiting for this all night," she told me. She stuck out her tongue and touched it gently to my balls and then trailed it slowly up my shaft and around the head once. Then, she sucked the head into her mouth, looked up at me, and winked with her lips still wrapped around my cock. She started jacking her hand up and down my shaft firmly. Just then, a small squeeze bottle of lube landed at her feet. Becky stopped sucking me just long enough to turn to my girlfriend and thank her. Becky globbed plenty of lube onto my penis and then resumed stroking me, faster now.I felt euphoric at finally getting some real stimulation. I tried to hold off, but I didn't know how long I would last at this point.Becky returned her lips to my cock and started sucking insistently. With both hands and her mouth involved, she was working every part of my cock. On a downstroke, she left her hand wrapped around the base of my cock and let her mouth take over the stroking. In and out, she worked me deeper and deeper on each pass. I was moaning and groaning in ecstasy. Becky took me as deep as she could (about ¾ of the way down), and hummed a staccato.All my attention was on the girl on her knees, choking on my cock. That is, until Emily appeared on her knees next to Becky. Emily started coaching, "Yes, girl, just like that. Take that cock. Open your eyes wide and look up at him. That's it. Faster now. Swipe that tongue back and forth. Deeper now. Push some saliva out of your mouth. Take it. Take it! Do you wanna taste that cum? Do you want him to cum down your slutty throat? Deeper!" Emily was tweaking Becky's nipples, making Becky squeal in pleasure around my cock. Then, Emily grabbed a fistful of Becky's hair and started forcing her deeper. I grunted, but managed to hold on. Emily took over complete control of Becky's blowjob. Emily started violently pulling and pushing Becky's head back and forth on my cock. Becky gagged, but as she looked up at me, I could see determination in her eyes. Emily pulled Becky completely off my cock, turned her face 90 degrees, and then spit in Becky's face. The two girls started making out passionately. I glanced up briefly to see what my girlfriend thought of all this. Abby had hunger in her eyes, one hand massaging her tits, and the other hand working her clit.My attention snapped back to the blowjob as Emily stopped making out with Becky and instead impaled Becky's mouth on m

Girlfriend's coworker directs a live lesbian show for me.In 2 parts, By rtyuuioyuih1. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected. My girlfriend looked around the bar to make sure the coast was clear, and then nudged Emily with her feet. Emily took the signal and shimmied up into her seat between me and the nearly comatose Becky. "Sorry we got interrupted," she said to me."No, that was fantastic. That was so hot. I mean, I knew your oral skills were second to none, " Abby slapped me on the arm. "except for Abby's of course. But - well - your oral skills - with girls - also are - good?" I don't understand why I always sound like such a moron when I talk to Emily. I blame it on her cleavage. No wait, her nipple is out!"Ahem," my girlfriend looked at Emily and flicked her eyes downward pointedly.Emily followed Abby's eyes to her own nipple. "Woops!" She said, but she didn't seem that embarrassed as she tucked herself back into her shirt. "I got kind of excited down there. It's not every day you get to eat out such a cute young college girl. To your point, Ben, yes, my 'oral skills with girls also are good'." Emily giggled. "I have had a little practice since my own college days.""How about you, Becky?" my girlfriend asked. "You didn't seem able to say much, but I do think I heard you use the word 'never'?""No! Never!" Becky gasped."Well I'm glad we could," my girlfriend started but was interrupted."I've never been eaten out before." Becky finished."What!?" Emily demanded. "I figured by how shy you were that this might be your first time with a girl, but it was your first time getting your cunt licked at all?? Damn, I should've at least bought you a drink first.""No, it was fine. Really, it was amazing. I see now what all the fuss was about."Emily giggled. "Well, if you'd like to return the favor, Abby here has never been with a girl before, ""Oh I could never! Here??" Becky blushed profusely again."No, not here." Emily advised. "Ben and Abby live just a couple blocks away. We're taking this party back to their place.""We are?" I asked excitedly.Abby winked at me and grabbed me by the hand. Emily grabbed Becky by the hand and followed us out.Chapter 3Stepping out of the bar, into the cool, quiet night air was sobering. My girlfriend Abby was holding my hand, and clasped between our palms was Becky's thong. A few paces behind us, a blushing Becky was being led to our apartment by the giggling Emily.I spoke softly to Abby: "Where the hell did all this come from?"Abby slowed her pace somewhat to walk closer in-step with me. "I don't know. I've fantasized about something like tonight happening, and I know you have too. I guess I was nervous to ever try it for real though. But I love you and I trust you and I want to have fun with you. Sending Emily to the apartment to give you a blowjob and a titty-fucking was planned. Picking up Becky and what just happened in the bar was all pretty spontaneous. Emily sure is a wild one,  I wanna be a little wild too.""Hey, this has been the best day of my life, so if you wanna do more of this, then I'm in. I love you too." I told her."Good," she kissed me on the cheek. "Now shut up, you're spoiling the mood."I smiled as Abby sped back up walking toward our apartment. I tuned in to the conversation the other two girls were having."No, never!" Becky was explaining. "Well, except,  So one time, in my freshmen year, my roommate and I had a couple guys over in our dorm. We were playing truth or dare, and well, you know how boys are, so they dared us to kiss. It was real quick, just a couple of seconds, but I think she was trying to rev the guys up, so she grabbed my boob while we were kissing. I panicked and said I had to go study and I left her there with the two guys.""So that's your only girl-girl experience?" Emily asked."Yes, ma'am." Becky replied. "I'm from a pretty conservative town, so we didn't do things like that.""And you've never been eaten out before tonight. Damn, you're missing out. Speaking of, what happened with your roommate and the two guys?""Oh!" Becky blushed again. "I never got the full story, but when I came back in the morning, I found the three of them naked on the futon. I tiptoed around the apartment, grabbing my books for the day, and then left for class. When I came back that evening, the guys were gone and I never saw them again.""Damn. Well, no missing out tonight. Tonight we're gonna have some fun. I mean, more fun than we've had already." Emily declared.Abby unlocked our apartment and led us all toward the bedroom. I was glad I had straightened up while I was waiting to go to the bar, just in case. I stood dumbly in the corner waiting to be told what my role would be in tonight's proceedings. Becky and Abby were making idle small talk. We seemed to all be waiting for our instigator, who had disappeared at some point between the front door and the bedroom door.Emily seemed to know she was our ringleader because as soon as she entered the bedroom holding a bottle of red wine from our kitchen, she started giving orders. "Abby, give me your corkscrew, you know I always lose mine. Ben, pants off. Becky, - no, keep the dress on for now - just bring that chair over here. Abby, bring me four of Ben's ties. Ben, pick up the pace, shirt off, boxers off, let's go!"We all stumbled around the bedroom, trying to each do our part. Abby brought over my four ugliest ties. Were we each going to wear one? That could be interesting. Becky set down the chair facing the bed. I took off my clothes and stood there proud of my body (and my semi-hard erection). Emily took a swig of wine straight from the bottle, looked me up and down approvingly, and then pushed me down into the chair."Abby, give me a hand." Emily and Abby got to work tying my arms to the chair arms and my legs to the chair legs. I was bound, naked, with an erection that had been begging to go off for hours. "Good, good." Emily looked around appraising the scene. "Ok, we want Becky to feel safe, so Ben, you're staying right here where your libido can't get the best of you. Girls, on the bed!" Emily stripped off her shirt (Abby's shirt, borrowed that afternoon and still spotted with my dried cum) and let her gorgeous 34Es bounce free."This is gonna be fun!" Emily cheered. "I was just telling Ben this afternoon about how I mostly watch girl-girl porn. Now I get to direct my own little scene for Ben to watch!""Ok, Ms. Director. What's first?" Abby asked."First, I want to see your tits, Ms. Abby." Abby crossed her arms to take off her shirt. "No no no," Emily tutted. "Becky, I want you to take off Abby's shirt for her."Becky blushed but reached forward eagerly. She grabbed my girlfriend's shirt and raised it up slowly, revealing inch after inch of skin. The shirt caught briefly on Abby's 32Cs in her push-up bra, before springing upward to cover her face. Becky looked away embarrassed. "You both have such nice boobs," Becky lamented."Thank you," Abby replied. "Do you want to see more of them?"Becky didn't answer, but reached around to unclip Abby's bra. As Abby shook the bra off her shoulders and down her arms, her boobs swung back and forth. I've always thought my girlfriend was the hottest girl I'd ever seen naked. Her areola are nickel-sized, light brown, with perpetually erect nipples that often poke through her shirts."Becky, show Abby how much you like her tits." Emily directed.Becky leaned forward and took Abby's left nipple into her mouth. She sucked on it gently and my girlfriend hummed in pleasure. Then, Becky bit down slightly and my girlfriend yelped in surprise. Becky released my girlfriend's nipple and looked at her in horror, but my girlfriend smirked at her and ordered, "Come here!" They wrapped their arms around each other and began making out."My work here is done," Emily declared. We all looked at her in confusion. "What? I'm a deist director. I put the cogs in place, now it's time for you two to get it on. I'm sure you'll figure out the rest." Abby and Becky shrugged and got back to it.Emily got off the bed and started walking toward me, while unbuttoning her pants. She stopped to push them to the floor, presenting me once again with her neatly trimmed bush. "Woops," she said. "I was going to stuff my panties in your mouth to keep you quiet during the show, but I forgot my panties are still under your coffee table."Just then, a black thong landed on Emily's shoulder. We both turned toward the bed and saw my girlfriend smirking at us, already somehow completely naked, with Becky once again sucking on her nipples."This'll do." Emily agreed. "Ah, and this one too." Emily bent to pick up Becky's discarded pink thong from the floor by my chair. She wadded them both up and stuffed them in my mouth. "Perfect."Emily turned toward the bed, and while I was disappointed to lose sight of her perfect tits, I had the consolation of seeing her perfect ass. "Is this seat taken?" she asked, as she backed up toward my hard cock. She put her hands on top of each of my hands, raised up onto her tiptoes, and then guided her cunt toward the tip of my cock. "Best seat in the house," she decided as she lowered herself onto me. There was no up and down. She must've been as excited as I was by the show in front of us because she lowered herself steadily, slowly, deliberately onto me until I was balls deep in her cunt. If I thought her throat was snug, her cunt felt like home for my cock. As she rested her ass cheeks on my thighs, she groaned. "Oof, that feels good. That's all the activity you're getting though. You gotta wait your turn."And so, we turned our attention to the two hot girls on the bed. Emily leaned toward the side to make sure I had an unobstructed view, but otherwise didn't grind or move her hips at all. It felt like she was making a mold of my cock, as her cunt held such warm and tight, unmoving pressure around it for so long.Meanwhile, Becky was trailing her way down my girlfriend's body, one kiss at a time. "Just do what comes natural. What you would want done to you. What Emily did to you a couple hours ago." Abby instructed. With that, Becky nodded, took a deep breath, and dove in. We watched as Becky tongued and sucked on Abby's clit. Becky lowered herself a bit more and thrust her tongue into my girlfriend's cunt and licked her deeply. Then she moved back up and munched on her outer lips while swiping her tongue up and down. Abby, for her part, seemed to be loving it. She began moaning in ecstasy, but as Becky's intensity grew, Abby threw her head from side to side. "Oh my God. Oh my God! OH MY GOD! Ben, she, oh, she may be better than you! Damn, Emily, you must be a good teacher! Fuck!""I'm so proud of my student!" Emily beamed. Emily had taken to masturbating while watching this show. She still wasn't moving her hips on me, but as she swiped her fingers faster and faster across her clit, I could feel her cunt muscles contracting around my cock. It wasn't much, but it was building a long-awaited orgasm in me.Becky persisted and my girlfriend screamed. "Oh, ah, hee" followed by staccato whimpers told me my girlfriend was cumming.Simultaneously, Emily bent forward in front of me and then began shaking. I could feel her cunt milking my cock without her ass cheeks ever breaking contact with my thighs. Emily took a deep breath and then looked over her shoulder at me. "Thanks, Ben. That was just a small orgasm, not like the one you gave me earlier. But enough to tide me over til later. For now, I'm due on set." She giggled as she raised herself off of me slowly, and it was agonizing for my cock to be released again without cumming. I wasn't sure how much more of this I could take. My hands were still bound to the chair, so I couldn't even take care of myself if I wanted to. As Emily's cunt finally broke contact with my cockhead, a thin sticky thread of her cum continued to connect us until it too finally broke away.Emily climbed onto the bed. "That was amazing, girls. I know Abby enjoyed herself. What about you, Becky?""It got me so turned on hearing her cum and knowing I caused it. Damn. And she tastes so good! I had no idea!" Becky effused."Oh, really? Let me try some." Emily said as she put her hand on the back of Becky's head and pulled her into a deep kiss.I was aching watching this and anticipating what was coming next."Two of us are naked, and one of us is still wearing a dress." Abby pointed out."Hmm, that doesn't seem fair, now does it? Becky, arms up!" Emily ordered. She reached for the hem of Becky's dress and started raising it up over her body. I was gradually treated to views of her luscious thighs, shaved cunt, and firm tits. If I had to guess, they were 34A, with dime-sized pink nipples."I don't like wearing bras. No one at my college seems to mind." Becky explained."I'm sure they don't. They're so perky and fun!" Abby told her."I wish I had big boo; er, tits like you two." Becky complained, blushing."No, they're perfect!" Emily exclaimed. "Look, I can fit a whole one in my mouth." Emily attempted to demonstrate, but only managed to get about half of a boob in her mouth. She giggled, "See they're not even that small! I love them." Becky looked like she wanted to respond, but Abby wrapped her up in a kiss.The next hour was a blur of limbs and moans and tits and giggles and blushes and smirks. Becky made out with Abby while Emily ate Becky's cunt. Abby lay down while Emily sat on Abby's face and Becky ate Emily out again. The three girls lay in a triangle on the bed with Abby licking Becky who was licking Emily who was licking Abby. At some point, Abby retrieved her bag of toys from under the bed and shared them with the girls. Becky grinded on my girlfriend's vibrator while eating out a standing Emily, while Abby laid back and watched with her fingers on her clit. Becky and Abby knelt on the ground and bent over the bed, while Emily shoved dildos into each of their pussies. Emily and Abby scissored while Becky licked from one cunt to the next. Becky and Abby sixty-nined while Emily laid back with her fingers on her clit. I lost track of how many orgasms they each had. Meanwhile, I sat forgotten on the side - a lonely voyeur with an aching cock. Finally, the three girls collapsed onto the bed, spent.I managed to spit the two thongs out of my mouth and gasped for air. "Abby; please.""Oh, my god. Ben, I forgot you were there." Abby said."Oh, Ben, I'm sorry, I promised you more fun later and then we forgot about you. I think I'm too tired to get you off right now." Emily said."I wouldn't mind helping him out." Becky suggested, blushing."Becky! What has gotten into you?" Emily feigned shock."When we met you tonight, you were this demure country blonde college girl. Something has corrupted you." Abby smirked.Becky blushed harder. "Look, this has been fun and all. I really appreciate the new experiences you girls gave me, not to mention all the orgasms. But I went out tonight expecting to get some cock.""Well, help yourself." Abby offered with a wink at me.Chapter 4Girlfriend and her coworker watch me get to accept our new friend.I had never seen anything so erotic. Sitting on the bed, backs resting against the headboard, were the two hottest girls I had ever known: my girlfriend Abby and her coworker Emily. They were both completely naked. They both had bedhead, from all the head they had been getting and giving in bed. Their generous chests were flushed. Four erect nipples were pointed at me. Emily had a neatly trimmed triangle of hair above her cunt. My girlfriend had a narrower rectangle above hers. Their legs were intertwined and the tips of their big toes were touching. They each had one arm around the other girl and the other arm holding a glass of wine. They were waiting, like I was, to see what would happen next.In the foreground, was a petite college sophomore we had met earlier that night named Becky. I could only assume Becky was a natural blonde because her cunt was completely shaved. Her face was glistening with the other girls' cum. She was sitting at the foot of the bed, arms by her sides gripping the sheets, legs swinging as she considered where she wanted to start. Becky had been through a lot of firsts tonight, and it seemed like she wasn't done yet.I was still bound, naked, to the chair, my cock aching for relief after hours and hours of teasing.Finally, Becky seemed to make a decision. She stood up confidently, and slinked toward me, swinging her hips exaggeratedly. She sank to her knees in front of me and reached out with both hands, left on my balls, right on my shaft. "I have been waiting for this all night," she told me. She stuck out her tongue and touched it gently to my balls and then trailed it slowly up my shaft and around the head once. Then, she sucked the head into her mouth, looked up at me, and winked with her lips still wrapped around my cock. She started jacking her hand up and down my shaft firmly. Just then, a small squeeze bottle of lube landed at her feet. Becky stopped sucking me just long enough to turn to my girlfriend and thank her. Becky globbed plenty of lube onto my penis and then resumed stroking me, faster now.I felt euphoric at finally getting some real stimulation. I tried to hold off, but I didn't know how long I would last at this point.Becky returned her lips to my cock and started sucking insistently. With both hands and her mouth involved, she was working every part of my cock. On a downstroke, she left her hand wrapped around the base of my cock and let her mouth take over the stroking. In and out, she worked me deeper and deeper on each pass. I was moaning and groaning in ecstasy. Becky took me as deep as she could (about ¾ of the way down), and hummed a staccato.All my attention was on the girl on her knees, choking on my cock. That is, until Emily appeared on her knees next to Becky. Emily started coaching, "Yes, girl, just like that. Take that cock. Open your eyes wide and look up at him. That's it. Faster now. Swipe that tongue back and forth. Deeper now. Push some saliva out of your mouth. Take it. Take it! Do you wanna taste that cum? Do you want him to cum down your slutty throat? Deeper!" Emily was tweaking Becky's nipples, making Becky squeal in pleasure around my cock. Then, Emily grabbed a fistful of Becky's hair and started forcing her deeper. I grunted, but managed to hold on. Emily took over complete control of Becky's blowjob. Emily started violently pulling and pushing Becky's head back and forth on my cock. Becky gagged, but as she looked up at me, I could see determination in her eyes. Emily pulled Becky completely off my cock, turned her face 90 degrees, and then spit in Becky's face. The two girls started making out passionately. I glanced up briefly to see what my girlfriend thought of all this. Abby had hunger in her eyes, one hand massaging her tits, and the other hand working her clit.My attention snapped back to the blowjob as Emily stopped making out with Becky and instead impaled Becky's mouth on m

Girlfriend's coworker walks in on me masturbating.In 2 parts, By rtyuuioyuih1. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected. Chapter 1There was a knock at the door.I chose to ignore it. It was probably just the delivery guy with some package my girlfriend Abby, had ordered. He could just leave it in the hall. I was, shall we say, indisposed at the moment: in bed, pants off, headphones on,  you get the picture. My Abby was at work and I had chosen to spend my evening with a little stress relief. We have a healthy and active sex life, don't get me wrong. But there's something different about doing it yourself every now and then."Ben, open up!"God damn it. I recognized that voice. Although, I had never heard it here before. That was Abby's coworker, Emily. They were waitresses together at the place a couple buildings over. The nice thing about living downtown is that everywhere we needed to go, including work, was walking distance. I had met Emily on several occasions when I'd come by the restaurant. We had even gone out for drinks as a group after my girlfriend got off work.I always liked hanging out with Emily. She was genuinely sweet, funny, and enjoyable company. She was also, coincidentally, stacked. I can only guess of course, but I'd estimate she's 5'6", 110 pounds (10 of which were boobs), and maybe a 34E. She looked like a brunette Kate Upton. And clearly, I wasn't the only one who thought so. My girlfriend had raved about how nice Emily's boobs were, and would affectionately laugh at how her friend always seemed to show up to work with the back zipper pulled down, when rent was due. One night after drinks, I was feeling particularly brash, and on the walk home I confessed to my girlfriend that I found her friend difficult to look in the face. She playfully slapped my arm, but then conceded that she too struggled to make eye contact after a couple beers. That wasn't the only allusion my girlfriend made to her bi-curiosity, but that's a story for another time."Ben, hurry, I know you're in there! I only have a few minutes!"Whoops. How long had I left Emily knocking at the door? I guess my reminiscing had melded into my fantasizing. God damn it, "Coming!" I yelled to her. I thought I heard a small giggle from the hallway. I opened the door from my apartment only wide enough to stick my head out. I didn't necessarily want her to see the rest of me like this. "Hey, Emily, what's up?""Finally!" Emily said. "Your girlfriend told me you'd be home to let me in. Look, while we were doing our side work, I accidentally spilled marinara sauce all over my bodice. I don't have time to run all the way home, and your place is so close to work, and your girlfriend said I could clean it here.""Oh, um, sure. Of course. Um, come in, " I hoped my extra-long tee shirt would hide my dwindling erection. I wasn't sure how my girlfriend expected one of her shirts to fit Emily - my girlfriend is the hottest girl I know, but she's not as well-endowed as Emily; no one I'd ever met is as well-endowed as Emily.Emily pushed past me into the apartment. She gave me a quick look up and down, smirked, and said, "Cute outfit. Where's your girlfriend's dresser?""In the bedroom, to the left there," I informed her. I was so pleased to be of assistance to this wildly attractive, platonic friend that I briefly forgot the state of the bedroom. A little too late, I clamored to follow Emily in, hoping to subtly straighten up.Emily saw the sheets thrown back, the open laptop, the headphones. She looked back at me, starting with my boxers, and then flicking her eyes up to meet mine. She smirked, and said, "Don't worry. Your girlfriend warned me what I'd be interrupting."Great, I thought. I know girls talk, but I'd prefer these sorts of habits were more of a private matter between me and my girlfriend."And don't be embarrassed," Emily continued. "I spend my days off the same way."That shocked me. While my sex life had been pretty active since getting to college, and I had learned a lot about the world from the internet and my girlfriend, I had grown up in a very conservative household - the type where it was assumed girls didn't enjoy sex and that masturbation was an exclusively male past time. I was relieved to learn over the past couple years that those were all inaccurate assumptions.While I was reeling from Emily's brazen confession (and trying not to picture her in action until after she'd left), she had apparently chosen a shirt: one my girlfriend would probably consider over-sized and comfy, but might look tight and sexy on Emily's frame. Emily had exited to the living room, and I distractedly followed. "Well, I'm glad I was able to help. Are you gonna make it back to the restaurant in time for-"I froze mid-sentence. Emily had stripped off her one-piece right there in my living room - right there in front of me! Her boobs were as perfect as I had imagined. They didn't sag or droop an inch when released. Her nipples were tight and erect, right at the center of two perfect pink, quarter-sized areola."Ben? Ben. Ben!" Emily giggled and I became aware I'd missed the last several seconds of whatever she'd been saying. "Are you alright, Ben?" I nodded. "They're just tits, Ben. Although, I'm happy you like them." I nodded again. "Why don't you have a seat, Ben? You look like you're gonna fall over." Emily giggled again. I loved that giggle. She washed out the stain and grabbed a bath towel to pat the outfit dry. It was a black satin, so any wetness was not too noticeable."As I was saying," Emily continued, "I actually don't have to be back at work for a little while. It turns out they overscheduled us tonight. I just want to be back for the dinner rush. Seeing as we've got some time to kill, I thought maybe I'd hang out here for a little bit?"I finally found my voice. "That sounds great!" Too eager. "That sounds great," I repeated more measuredly. I'm not sure when Emily had put on my girlfriend's shirt, but I was finding it easier to think now - even despite her nipples poking so prominently through the thin cotton. "What do you want to do?""Well," Emily stretched out the word as she stretched her arms up to the ceiling, stretching the tits up to expose more of her midriff temporarily. She giggled again as she couldn't help but notice me noticing her body. "Maybe we could finish what you started?""What?""You know. You could go get your laptop and we could finish whatever you were watching. I'm always curious what other people are into.""I don't know, ""Come on, Ben, it'll be fun!" She bounced in her chair as she said so. I was still hesitating, so Emily got up and went back to the bedroom herself. She talked as she walked, "Look, it'll be harmless. You touch yourself; I'll touch myself. No harm, no foul."I finally gave up. This was too good an opportunity to miss. And she was right, if we both kept to ourselves, then we weren't doing anything too illicit, right? But then I remembered what I had been watching when Emily knocked."Oh," I heard from the doorway. "Busty college slut titty-fucks lucky guy," Emily read the title as she carried my laptop back to the living room. "I should have guessed. And she's a brunette too. Fantasizing about anyone in particular?" she teased me.I was so embarrassed. I don't always masturbate thinking about Emily,  but I'd be lying if I didn't say she's a lead actress in my mental entourage. I didn't know how this was supposed to proceed (my girlfriend knew I watched porn, but we had never watched together), so I was glad Emily was taking the lead. She set my laptop on the coffee table, sat down next to me, and cuddled up next to me. Already, we were touching, but I guess it wasn't sexual touching."I usually watch girl on girl," Emily casually informed me. "I just find the female form more sensual. But I can get off to this too."I was watching, but I couldn't pay attention. I was too nervous about what I was expected to do next, and I kept stealing glances at Emily's. Emily kept looking from the porn to me, back to the porn, and back to me. "Go ahead," she encouraged. "Finish what you started." When I hesitated, Emily stood up, unceremoniously shook her ass at me, and sat back down. That was enough for me. One glance at Emily's tight ass, and my cock popped through the flap of my boxers all by itself. "Finally!" Emily said. "That's what I've been waiting for."The porn was long-forgotten. I was too busy admiring Emily's fit body, the curve of her thighs, and the trimmed brunette triangle of hair just above her cunt lips. Likewise, Emily was too busy admiring my penis. It stood proudly erect, I want to believe it can get to 7 inches long and 4and a half inches around. "You've got some good equipment," she complimented me as casually as if we were comparing kitchen aid mixers. And with that, she got to work: she stuck three fingers of her right hand in her mouth, sucked them gratuitously, lowered them to her cunt, and began fingering her clit. I was awestruck and frozen in place. Rolling her eyes, Emily grabbed my right hand, licked my palm up to my fingertips, sucked three of my fingers into her mouth, and then placed my hand on my cock. I got the message and started stroking.We watched each other play for what felt like a lifetime. Every fidget of her fingers, every twitch of her thighs, every flutter of her eyelashes, and every gasp from her lips was burned into my memory forever. She knew exactly how to touch herself to get herself off, and I knew she was telling the truth when she said she spent her days off the same way I do. All too soon, her body tensed up and I knew she was on the verge of orgasm. Still, she surprised me one last time."Choke me," she demanded softly."What?"She looked me right in the eye, and said, "Choke me."I was too far gone to remember our "hands to ourselves" rule, so ever the accommodating host, I wrapped my left hand around her neck and squeezed. That pushed Emily over the edge and her whole body convulsed and shook with orgasm. Her fingers were a blur on her clit. Her face turned red and her lips clamped tightly shut. I almost came just at the sight of this powerful orgasm.When she finally opened her eyes and gasped for breath, I released my grip on her throat. She came down slowly and her breathing evened out. She looked me in the eyes again. "Thank you.""No, honestly, thank you! That was the sexiest thing I've ever seen.""Did you get off too?" Emily asked, while looking around for some evidence of my cum."No, not yet.""Is that due to performance anxiety, or wishful thinking?" Emily asked coyly."I was a bit distracted," I teased back."Well, I think I need to thank you for letting me in to borrow your sink" she suggested. My heart leapt as Emily slid to the floor in front of me. She grabbed my cock with her right hand, which was still wet from playing with her cunt. She started to jack me off, slowly but firmly. As I sunk into my seat on the couch, she leaned forward and licked all the way up my shaft, before sucking the head into her mouth. She rolled the head around and flicked her tongue on the underside. Then, she steadily and deliberately pushed my cock deeper and deeper into her throat until her nose was in my pubic hair. I twitched in her mouth, but held on for dear life. I didn't want this to end just yet. She pulled her head back off my penis and breathed in deeply, a trail of spit leading from my tip to her lips."Have you ever actually titty-fucked a busty college slut?" she asked me. I shook my head violently and Emily giggled. "Well, what are you waiting for?" She got up on her knees in front of me, bunched up my girlfriend's shirt until it covered her boobs but exposed her midriff again, and pulled me by my knees toward the front of the couch. She spit into her own cleavage and then rubbed it in. Seemingly frustrated by the lack of lubrication, her eyebrows furrowed briefly. Then, her eyes brightened as she reached down to her still dripping cunt, inserted one finger at a time between her lips, and then brought her now re-wetted hand to rub into her cleavage. Satisfied, she turned her attention back on me and thrust my penis between her luscious boobs. As she bounced her tits on my cock, I thought nothing could ever top this experience.I was glad I had already cum this afternoon and had been on round two when Emily knocked, or I never would've lasted as long as I did. The feeling of her big boobs squeezing my cock, the knowledge that her pussy juice was providing the lube, the sight of my cock peeking out of her cleavage, and the taboo of Emily wearing my girlfriend's shirt were leading me to orgasm quickly. Emily looked up at me with her big beautiful doe eyes and asked if I wanted to try one more thing with my little college slut. Of course I did.Emily extracted my cock from her tits, stood up, and walked around the coffee table. I watched her ass sway and wondered what she had in store for me next. Emily laid on her back on the coffee table with her head towards me, poked her chin toward the ceiling, looked me in the eye, and winked. That was all the invitation I needed. I got on my knees and roughly shoved my cock down her throat again. I fucked her face like I longed to fuck her cunt. Emily fondled my balls while I drove my cock in and out of her mouth recklessly. This final position was too much and I quickly told her, "I'm gonna cum!" I pulled out and reached to start jerking myself off, but Emily slapped my hand out of the way and took over finishing the job."Cum!" she ordered. "Cum all over my pretty little face. Cum all over my slutty little lips. Cum all over my tits in your girlfriend's tiny little shirt!" Who was I to refuse her request? After so much buildup, I came everywhere. I came on her pretty little face. I came on her slutty little lips. I came on her tits in my girlfriend's tiny little shirt.Emily smiled and giggled. "Yum, that was so much fun!" she exclaimed. She sat upright and turned to look at me. Her mascara was running down her cheeks, there was spit all over her face, cum was dangling off her nose and her chin, there were puddles of cum on her clavicle running down into her cleavage, and there were wet spots of cum on her shirt.In my post-cum clarity, I began to feel an inkling of guilt, but Emily promptly squashed that. "Your girlfriend was in on this by the way.""What!?""Your girlfriend was in on this. She spilled the marinara on me on purpose. She told me you'd be here masturbating. She told me you fantasized about my tits. She told me to get a little crazy with you. If you don't believe me, check your phone."My phone? Where was my phone? I ran to the bedroom to retrieve it, and there was a text from my girlfriend from half an hour ago. "Send me a photo of that little cum-slut!" I chuckled at how I'd been set up, and in admiration for my wonderful girlfriend. We'd talked about opening our relationship but only as a fantasy while we were fucking. I never thought she'd actually condone it."She wants a photo," I informed Emily. Emily smiled at me with cum still dripping off her face, with her nipples poking through my girlfriend's shirt, and with her neatly trimmed bush on display. She gave a peace sign as she posed for the photo."Send that to me too," Emily requested. I offered her a tissue, but she only cleaned up the mascara and then threw the tissue away. "I think I'll leave the cum there. At least until I get back to work. I heard it's good for the skin." Emily winked at me as she pulled on her jeans. "Hey, you should meet us for drinks after work. And no more jacking off between now and then! I don't think we're done with you just yet."Emily headed out the door, and I collapsed onto the couch. As I looked to my right, I saw Emily's black thong on the floor under the coffee table. My phone chimed, and I saw a new message had arrived. Emily had sent me a photo. She was back at work and she had taken a selfie in the bathroom mirror. My girlfriend was with her and was licking a glob of my cum off Emily's face. The message read, "I got some help cleaning up before I clocked in." Despite all it had been through today, my cock rallied to attention. It was going to be tough not masturbating again until I met up with these girls for drinks.Fun with girlfriend's coworker continues in bar after work.Chapter 2It seemed like midnight would never come, but finally I was walking into the bar my girlfriend and her coworkers frequent after work. I had thought abstaining from jacking off would be difficult, but honestly I was so worn out from my first round with Emily that I needed the time to refuel. I glanced around to our favorite spots in the bar and quickly found my girlfriend waving me over toward the corner booth.Like her coworkers, my girlfriend Abby was still dressed for work, in a black one-piece strapless maillot. It harkened to the days of the Playboy clubs. Her shoulder-length brown hair had been set free from the hair pins. Her 32C boobs had not been set free from her push-up uniform. She looked a bit like a 5'10" version of Anna Kendrick.Abby got up so I could slip past her into the booth. That left Abby at the end, me next, Emily in the middle, a girl I hadn't met after Emily, and another coworker (Beth? I think?) at the other end. "The guys are milling around the bar trying to get laid," Abby informed me. "Joke's on them, we snagged the hottest girl for our table!" The girl I hadn't met yet choked on her beer, glared briefly at Abby, and then stared down into her beer, blushing. "Oh I'm just teasing you! Ben, this shy little thing is Becky." Becky smiled at me and held out her hand. "She was one of my last tables tonight. She got stood up for a date - don't be embarrassed! He was probably a loser anyway! - She got stood up tonight, so we invited her out with us.""Nice to meet you, Becky." I reached across Emily to shake Becky's hand. Becky was cute. She looked like Kristen Stewart when she chooses to be blonde. On any other night, I would've enjoyed chatting up Becky, but tonight I was a bit distracted by what the hell would or would not happen with Emily and my girlfriend later. "Well, I should probably catch up a bit. Abby, will you let me out so I can go grab a drink?""I'll come too!" the coworker I was now sure is named Beth announced. "I'm due for another round." Beth followed me up to the bar."I'll have a pint of the rotating pale ale, whatever it is tonight. Whatever Beth is drinking, you know what, how about another round for that whole table in the corner. Thanks!""Aw, thanks Ben!" Beth leaned in to hug me. Then, just soft enough for me to hear, she said, "I hope you're expecting to get lucky tonight. Although, I suspect you already did. I walked into the bathroom at work earlier and found your girlfriend and Emily taking a pretty interesting photo. Was that all your cum I saw on Emily's face? By the look on Abby's face it must have tasted pretty good. I wouldn't mind getting a taste myself. If Abby's cool with it, of course.""Here are your drinks, Ben. On your tab?" the bartender interrupted.I nodded, as Beth took her beer off the tray. "Think about it!" Beth said as she winked at me and headed off to chat with one of the male waiters they worked with: Mark, or Mack, or Matt, or Chris, not important.I set the tray of drinks on the table and Abby got up to let me by. As I settled into the middle of the corner booth, I tried to get caught up on the conversation. Becky was a sophomore at the local college, studying engineering. Tonight was supposed to be her first date since high school, as she had preoccupied herself with her studies.I was already only half-listening, when I became further distracted by the feeling of a hand resting on my upper thigh. I turned to my girlfriend and saw her smirk, but she never broke eye contact with Becky."There must be a lot of guys in your classes to choose from. I wouldn't get too hung up on this one." Abby said casually, as she started pulling down my zipper with one hand. I definitely did not hear Becky's answer, as Abby fished my cock out and held it gently. Maybe I'm alone in this, but I love the feeling of starting out soft and growing in a girl's hand or mouth. As opposed to getting aroused and hard before even getting my pants off. Abby knew this about me. Lucky for me, she also finds it erotic to suck on me while I'm still soft, although I don't stay soft for long in her mouth. As Abby began stroking me under the table, I looked around the bar and sipped my beer, trying to not draw too much attention to myself. It felt like everyone knew and was talking about it, but I'm sure that was all in my head. The bar was dark and the benches were pushed in a little too far under the table.At some point, Becky excused herself to use the restroom. My girlfriend looked at me, then looked at Emily. I looked at Emily. Emily looked at me, then my girlfriend. I felt like the three of us were having a conversation, but that I didn't speak the same language as the two girls. Emily looked back at me, giggled, winked, and then slipped under the table. I looked at Abby, who smiled back at me. Next thing I knew, Abby's hand was gone and the now familiar feeling of Emily's lips had replaced it. I must've groaned involuntarily because Abby shushed me. But what was I supposed to do as I felt Emily's tongue trailing up one side of my cock and down the other? I just hoped that Abby's body, the purses on the floor, and the darkness of the bar would hide what we were doing.Becky returned to the table and slid back into her end of the bench, which was somewhat across from me in this corner booth. "Where's Emily?" Becky asked."Oh, she got tired of peanuts, so she went looking for a bigger snack," my girlfriend quipped."Oh, okay." Becky accepted. "So, how did you two meet?"I couldn't believe how casually my girlfriend was talking to this new girl, while her friend was under the table blowing me. Emily was getting so sloppy, I was sure my pants were gonna have a big wet spot on them from her spit. Meanwhile, the suction from her throat was pulling me in like Emily's uvula was

Girlfriend's coworker walks in on me masturbating.In 2 parts, By rtyuuioyuih1. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected. Chapter 1There was a knock at the door.I chose to ignore it. It was probably just the delivery guy with some package my girlfriend Abby, had ordered. He could just leave it in the hall. I was, shall we say, indisposed at the moment: in bed, pants off, headphones on,  you get the picture. My Abby was at work and I had chosen to spend my evening with a little stress relief. We have a healthy and active sex life, don't get me wrong. But there's something different about doing it yourself every now and then."Ben, open up!"God damn it. I recognized that voice. Although, I had never heard it here before. That was Abby's coworker, Emily. They were waitresses together at the place a couple buildings over. The nice thing about living downtown is that everywhere we needed to go, including work, was walking distance. I had met Emily on several occasions when I'd come by the restaurant. We had even gone out for drinks as a group after my girlfriend got off work.I always liked hanging out with Emily. She was genuinely sweet, funny, and enjoyable company. She was also, coincidentally, stacked. I can only guess of course, but I'd estimate she's 5'6", 110 pounds (10 of which were boobs), and maybe a 34E. She looked like a brunette Kate Upton. And clearly, I wasn't the only one who thought so. My girlfriend had raved about how nice Emily's boobs were, and would affectionately laugh at how her friend always seemed to show up to work with the back zipper pulled down, when rent was due. One night after drinks, I was feeling particularly brash, and on the walk home I confessed to my girlfriend that I found her friend difficult to look in the face. She playfully slapped my arm, but then conceded that she too struggled to make eye contact after a couple beers. That wasn't the only allusion my girlfriend made to her bi-curiosity, but that's a story for another time."Ben, hurry, I know you're in there! I only have a few minutes!"Whoops. How long had I left Emily knocking at the door? I guess my reminiscing had melded into my fantasizing. God damn it, "Coming!" I yelled to her. I thought I heard a small giggle from the hallway. I opened the door from my apartment only wide enough to stick my head out. I didn't necessarily want her to see the rest of me like this. "Hey, Emily, what's up?""Finally!" Emily said. "Your girlfriend told me you'd be home to let me in. Look, while we were doing our side work, I accidentally spilled marinara sauce all over my bodice. I don't have time to run all the way home, and your place is so close to work, and your girlfriend said I could clean it here.""Oh, um, sure. Of course. Um, come in, " I hoped my extra-long tee shirt would hide my dwindling erection. I wasn't sure how my girlfriend expected one of her shirts to fit Emily - my girlfriend is the hottest girl I know, but she's not as well-endowed as Emily; no one I'd ever met is as well-endowed as Emily.Emily pushed past me into the apartment. She gave me a quick look up and down, smirked, and said, "Cute outfit. Where's your girlfriend's dresser?""In the bedroom, to the left there," I informed her. I was so pleased to be of assistance to this wildly attractive, platonic friend that I briefly forgot the state of the bedroom. A little too late, I clamored to follow Emily in, hoping to subtly straighten up.Emily saw the sheets thrown back, the open laptop, the headphones. She looked back at me, starting with my boxers, and then flicking her eyes up to meet mine. She smirked, and said, "Don't worry. Your girlfriend warned me what I'd be interrupting."Great, I thought. I know girls talk, but I'd prefer these sorts of habits were more of a private matter between me and my girlfriend."And don't be embarrassed," Emily continued. "I spend my days off the same way."That shocked me. While my sex life had been pretty active since getting to college, and I had learned a lot about the world from the internet and my girlfriend, I had grown up in a very conservative household - the type where it was assumed girls didn't enjoy sex and that masturbation was an exclusively male past time. I was relieved to learn over the past couple years that those were all inaccurate assumptions.While I was reeling from Emily's brazen confession (and trying not to picture her in action until after she'd left), she had apparently chosen a shirt: one my girlfriend would probably consider over-sized and comfy, but might look tight and sexy on Emily's frame. Emily had exited to the living room, and I distractedly followed. "Well, I'm glad I was able to help. Are you gonna make it back to the restaurant in time for-"I froze mid-sentence. Emily had stripped off her one-piece right there in my living room - right there in front of me! Her boobs were as perfect as I had imagined. They didn't sag or droop an inch when released. Her nipples were tight and erect, right at the center of two perfect pink, quarter-sized areola."Ben? Ben. Ben!" Emily giggled and I became aware I'd missed the last several seconds of whatever she'd been saying. "Are you alright, Ben?" I nodded. "They're just tits, Ben. Although, I'm happy you like them." I nodded again. "Why don't you have a seat, Ben? You look like you're gonna fall over." Emily giggled again. I loved that giggle. She washed out the stain and grabbed a bath towel to pat the outfit dry. It was a black satin, so any wetness was not too noticeable."As I was saying," Emily continued, "I actually don't have to be back at work for a little while. It turns out they overscheduled us tonight. I just want to be back for the dinner rush. Seeing as we've got some time to kill, I thought maybe I'd hang out here for a little bit?"I finally found my voice. "That sounds great!" Too eager. "That sounds great," I repeated more measuredly. I'm not sure when Emily had put on my girlfriend's shirt, but I was finding it easier to think now - even despite her nipples poking so prominently through the thin cotton. "What do you want to do?""Well," Emily stretched out the word as she stretched her arms up to the ceiling, stretching the tits up to expose more of her midriff temporarily. She giggled again as she couldn't help but notice me noticing her body. "Maybe we could finish what you started?""What?""You know. You could go get your laptop and we could finish whatever you were watching. I'm always curious what other people are into.""I don't know, ""Come on, Ben, it'll be fun!" She bounced in her chair as she said so. I was still hesitating, so Emily got up and went back to the bedroom herself. She talked as she walked, "Look, it'll be harmless. You touch yourself; I'll touch myself. No harm, no foul."I finally gave up. This was too good an opportunity to miss. And she was right, if we both kept to ourselves, then we weren't doing anything too illicit, right? But then I remembered what I had been watching when Emily knocked."Oh," I heard from the doorway. "Busty college slut titty-fucks lucky guy," Emily read the title as she carried my laptop back to the living room. "I should have guessed. And she's a brunette too. Fantasizing about anyone in particular?" she teased me.I was so embarrassed. I don't always masturbate thinking about Emily,  but I'd be lying if I didn't say she's a lead actress in my mental entourage. I didn't know how this was supposed to proceed (my girlfriend knew I watched porn, but we had never watched together), so I was glad Emily was taking the lead. She set my laptop on the coffee table, sat down next to me, and cuddled up next to me. Already, we were touching, but I guess it wasn't sexual touching."I usually watch girl on girl," Emily casually informed me. "I just find the female form more sensual. But I can get off to this too."I was watching, but I couldn't pay attention. I was too nervous about what I was expected to do next, and I kept stealing glances at Emily's. Emily kept looking from the porn to me, back to the porn, and back to me. "Go ahead," she encouraged. "Finish what you started." When I hesitated, Emily stood up, unceremoniously shook her ass at me, and sat back down. That was enough for me. One glance at Emily's tight ass, and my cock popped through the flap of my boxers all by itself. "Finally!" Emily said. "That's what I've been waiting for."The porn was long-forgotten. I was too busy admiring Emily's fit body, the curve of her thighs, and the trimmed brunette triangle of hair just above her cunt lips. Likewise, Emily was too busy admiring my penis. It stood proudly erect, I want to believe it can get to 7 inches long and 4and a half inches around. "You've got some good equipment," she complimented me as casually as if we were comparing kitchen aid mixers. And with that, she got to work: she stuck three fingers of her right hand in her mouth, sucked them gratuitously, lowered them to her cunt, and began fingering her clit. I was awestruck and frozen in place. Rolling her eyes, Emily grabbed my right hand, licked my palm up to my fingertips, sucked three of my fingers into her mouth, and then placed my hand on my cock. I got the message and started stroking.We watched each other play for what felt like a lifetime. Every fidget of her fingers, every twitch of her thighs, every flutter of her eyelashes, and every gasp from her lips was burned into my memory forever. She knew exactly how to touch herself to get herself off, and I knew she was telling the truth when she said she spent her days off the same way I do. All too soon, her body tensed up and I knew she was on the verge of orgasm. Still, she surprised me one last time."Choke me," she demanded softly."What?"She looked me right in the eye, and said, "Choke me."I was too far gone to remember our "hands to ourselves" rule, so ever the accommodating host, I wrapped my left hand around her neck and squeezed. That pushed Emily over the edge and her whole body convulsed and shook with orgasm. Her fingers were a blur on her clit. Her face turned red and her lips clamped tightly shut. I almost came just at the sight of this powerful orgasm.When she finally opened her eyes and gasped for breath, I released my grip on her throat. She came down slowly and her breathing evened out. She looked me in the eyes again. "Thank you.""No, honestly, thank you! That was the sexiest thing I've ever seen.""Did you get off too?" Emily asked, while looking around for some evidence of my cum."No, not yet.""Is that due to performance anxiety, or wishful thinking?" Emily asked coyly."I was a bit distracted," I teased back."Well, I think I need to thank you for letting me in to borrow your sink" she suggested. My heart leapt as Emily slid to the floor in front of me. She grabbed my cock with her right hand, which was still wet from playing with her cunt. She started to jack me off, slowly but firmly. As I sunk into my seat on the couch, she leaned forward and licked all the way up my shaft, before sucking the head into her mouth. She rolled the head around and flicked her tongue on the underside. Then, she steadily and deliberately pushed my cock deeper and deeper into her throat until her nose was in my pubic hair. I twitched in her mouth, but held on for dear life. I didn't want this to end just yet. She pulled her head back off my penis and breathed in deeply, a trail of spit leading from my tip to her lips."Have you ever actually titty-fucked a busty college slut?" she asked me. I shook my head violently and Emily giggled. "Well, what are you waiting for?" She got up on her knees in front of me, bunched up my girlfriend's shirt until it covered her boobs but exposed her midriff again, and pulled me by my knees toward the front of the couch. She spit into her own cleavage and then rubbed it in. Seemingly frustrated by the lack of lubrication, her eyebrows furrowed briefly. Then, her eyes brightened as she reached down to her still dripping cunt, inserted one finger at a time between her lips, and then brought her now re-wetted hand to rub into her cleavage. Satisfied, she turned her attention back on me and thrust my penis between her luscious boobs. As she bounced her tits on my cock, I thought nothing could ever top this experience.I was glad I had already cum this afternoon and had been on round two when Emily knocked, or I never would've lasted as long as I did. The feeling of her big boobs squeezing my cock, the knowledge that her pussy juice was providing the lube, the sight of my cock peeking out of her cleavage, and the taboo of Emily wearing my girlfriend's shirt were leading me to orgasm quickly. Emily looked up at me with her big beautiful doe eyes and asked if I wanted to try one more thing with my little college slut. Of course I did.Emily extracted my cock from her tits, stood up, and walked around the coffee table. I watched her ass sway and wondered what she had in store for me next. Emily laid on her back on the coffee table with her head towards me, poked her chin toward the ceiling, looked me in the eye, and winked. That was all the invitation I needed. I got on my knees and roughly shoved my cock down her throat again. I fucked her face like I longed to fuck her cunt. Emily fondled my balls while I drove my cock in and out of her mouth recklessly. This final position was too much and I quickly told her, "I'm gonna cum!" I pulled out and reached to start jerking myself off, but Emily slapped my hand out of the way and took over finishing the job."Cum!" she ordered. "Cum all over my pretty little face. Cum all over my slutty little lips. Cum all over my tits in your girlfriend's tiny little shirt!" Who was I to refuse her request? After so much buildup, I came everywhere. I came on her pretty little face. I came on her slutty little lips. I came on her tits in my girlfriend's tiny little shirt.Emily smiled and giggled. "Yum, that was so much fun!" she exclaimed. She sat upright and turned to look at me. Her mascara was running down her cheeks, there was spit all over her face, cum was dangling off her nose and her chin, there were puddles of cum on her clavicle running down into her cleavage, and there were wet spots of cum on her shirt.In my post-cum clarity, I began to feel an inkling of guilt, but Emily promptly squashed that. "Your girlfriend was in on this by the way.""What!?""Your girlfriend was in on this. She spilled the marinara on me on purpose. She told me you'd be here masturbating. She told me you fantasized about my tits. She told me to get a little crazy with you. If you don't believe me, check your phone."My phone? Where was my phone? I ran to the bedroom to retrieve it, and there was a text from my girlfriend from half an hour ago. "Send me a photo of that little cum-slut!" I chuckled at how I'd been set up, and in admiration for my wonderful girlfriend. We'd talked about opening our relationship but only as a fantasy while we were fucking. I never thought she'd actually condone it."She wants a photo," I informed Emily. Emily smiled at me with cum still dripping off her face, with her nipples poking through my girlfriend's shirt, and with her neatly trimmed bush on display. She gave a peace sign as she posed for the photo."Send that to me too," Emily requested. I offered her a tissue, but she only cleaned up the mascara and then threw the tissue away. "I think I'll leave the cum there. At least until I get back to work. I heard it's good for the skin." Emily winked at me as she pulled on her jeans. "Hey, you should meet us for drinks after work. And no more jacking off between now and then! I don't think we're done with you just yet."Emily headed out the door, and I collapsed onto the couch. As I looked to my right, I saw Emily's black thong on the floor under the coffee table. My phone chimed, and I saw a new message had arrived. Emily had sent me a photo. She was back at work and she had taken a selfie in the bathroom mirror. My girlfriend was with her and was licking a glob of my cum off Emily's face. The message read, "I got some help cleaning up before I clocked in." Despite all it had been through today, my cock rallied to attention. It was going to be tough not masturbating again until I met up with these girls for drinks.Fun with girlfriend's coworker continues in bar after work.Chapter 2It seemed like midnight would never come, but finally I was walking into the bar my girlfriend and her coworkers frequent after work. I had thought abstaining from jacking off would be difficult, but honestly I was so worn out from my first round with Emily that I needed the time to refuel. I glanced around to our favorite spots in the bar and quickly found my girlfriend waving me over toward the corner booth.Like her coworkers, my girlfriend Abby was still dressed for work, in a black one-piece strapless maillot. It harkened to the days of the Playboy clubs. Her shoulder-length brown hair had been set free from the hair pins. Her 32C boobs had not been set free from her push-up uniform. She looked a bit like a 5'10" version of Anna Kendrick.Abby got up so I could slip past her into the booth. That left Abby at the end, me next, Emily in the middle, a girl I hadn't met after Emily, and another coworker (Beth? I think?) at the other end. "The guys are milling around the bar trying to get laid," Abby informed me. "Joke's on them, we snagged the hottest girl for our table!" The girl I hadn't met yet choked on her beer, glared briefly at Abby, and then stared down into her beer, blushing. "Oh I'm just teasing you! Ben, this shy little thing is Becky." Becky smiled at me and held out her hand. "She was one of my last tables tonight. She got stood up for a date - don't be embarrassed! He was probably a loser anyway! - She got stood up tonight, so we invited her out with us.""Nice to meet you, Becky." I reached across Emily to shake Becky's hand. Becky was cute. She looked like Kristen Stewart when she chooses to be blonde. On any other night, I would've enjoyed chatting up Becky, but tonight I was a bit distracted by what the hell would or would not happen with Emily and my girlfriend later. "Well, I should probably catch up a bit. Abby, will you let me out so I can go grab a drink?""I'll come too!" the coworker I was now sure is named Beth announced. "I'm due for another round." Beth followed me up to the bar."I'll have a pint of the rotating pale ale, whatever it is tonight. Whatever Beth is drinking, you know what, how about another round for that whole table in the corner. Thanks!""Aw, thanks Ben!" Beth leaned in to hug me. Then, just soft enough for me to hear, she said, "I hope you're expecting to get lucky tonight. Although, I suspect you already did. I walked into the bathroom at work earlier and found your girlfriend and Emily taking a pretty interesting photo. Was that all your cum I saw on Emily's face? By the look on Abby's face it must have tasted pretty good. I wouldn't mind getting a taste myself. If Abby's cool with it, of course.""Here are your drinks, Ben. On your tab?" the bartender interrupted.I nodded, as Beth took her beer off the tray. "Think about it!" Beth said as she winked at me and headed off to chat with one of the male waiters they worked with: Mark, or Mack, or Matt, or Chris, not important.I set the tray of drinks on the table and Abby got up to let me by. As I settled into the middle of the corner booth, I tried to get caught up on the conversation. Becky was a sophomore at the local college, studying engineering. Tonight was supposed to be her first date since high school, as she had preoccupied herself with her studies.I was already only half-listening, when I became further distracted by the feeling of a hand resting on my upper thigh. I turned to my girlfriend and saw her smirk, but she never broke eye contact with Becky."There must be a lot of guys in your classes to choose from. I wouldn't get too hung up on this one." Abby said casually, as she started pulling down my zipper with one hand. I definitely did not hear Becky's answer, as Abby fished my cock out and held it gently. Maybe I'm alone in this, but I love the feeling of starting out soft and growing in a girl's hand or mouth. As opposed to getting aroused and hard before even getting my pants off. Abby knew this about me. Lucky for me, she also finds it erotic to suck on me while I'm still soft, although I don't stay soft for long in her mouth. As Abby began stroking me under the table, I looked around the bar and sipped my beer, trying to not draw too much attention to myself. It felt like everyone knew and was talking about it, but I'm sure that was all in my head. The bar was dark and the benches were pushed in a little too far under the table.At some point, Becky excused herself to use the restroom. My girlfriend looked at me, then looked at Emily. I looked at Emily. Emily looked at me, then my girlfriend. I felt like the three of us were having a conversation, but that I didn't speak the same language as the two girls. Emily looked back at me, giggled, winked, and then slipped under the table. I looked at Abby, who smiled back at me. Next thing I knew, Abby's hand was gone and the now familiar feeling of Emily's lips had replaced it. I must've groaned involuntarily because Abby shushed me. But what was I supposed to do as I felt Emily's tongue trailing up one side of my cock and down the other? I just hoped that Abby's body, the purses on the floor, and the darkness of the bar would hide what we were doing.Becky returned to the table and slid back into her end of the bench, which was somewhat across from me in this corner booth. "Where's Emily?" Becky asked."Oh, she got tired of peanuts, so she went looking for a bigger snack," my girlfriend quipped."Oh, okay." Becky accepted. "So, how did you two meet?"I couldn't believe how casually my girlfriend was talking to this new girl, while her friend was under the table blowing me. Emily was getting so sloppy, I was sure my pants were gonna have a big wet spot on them from her spit. Meanwhile, the suction from her throat was pulling me in like Emily's uvula was

On this episode of Metal on Metal, we sat down with Tarek Ahmed of the Connecticut based Noise rock band Intercourse. In this interview, we discuss their upcoming albumHow I Fell in Love with the Void. We also discuss scrubbing toilets while listening to podcasts, Megadeth, metalcore of the early 2000s, and Max Wright. This week's new music features Gordon Heavyfoot and their new song "Black Day in July". This episode is brought to you by Pull the Plug Patches and Third Moon Brewery. Use code "metalonmetal" to get free beer shipping to most places in Ontario from Third Moon Brewery at thirdmoonbrewing.com. Links mentioned in this episode: https://intercourse.bandcamp.com/album/how-i-fell-in-love-with-the-void https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Ju6mNg9IZIA&list=RDJu6mNg9IZIA&start_radio=1 This podcast is hosted by ZenCast.fm

John & Daisy Meet again. A chance meeting leads to very hot and wet sex. by  SexualisPhantasia . Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. I walked into my favorite bookstore on a warm afternoon in late July. I wandered for a bit like I always do, perusing the books and picking a few that grabbed my attention. I headed over to the large cafe area, there was seating for about 30 people there. I scanned the area and looked for an open table. Then, I saw her at a distance. This young, stunning woman with a fantastic body. She had just walked in through the cafe's outside entrance, she was so exotic looking to me.As I walked to a table she walked right by me going the other way, and I caught a whiff of her aroma. It was sweet pea, one of those feminine scents that made me insane with lust: especially when a woman like her was wearing it. I watched her walk away and caught a glimpse of her wonderful, wide hips and a perfect bubble ass. She was wearing tight, white leggings and a red halter top, exposing her thick, enticing cleavage. I bought a coffee and sat down with my books. I was reading but unable to get her out of my head. She looked familiar, but I couldn't place where I knew her from. But a little while later, something happened that I did not expect. - JOHN   The bookstore was one of my favorite places to unwind at, but it was very busy that day. That was typical for Saturday's there, I wandered for a bit and decided to go sit down. No tables were available, all of them had people sitting at them. But then I saw this man on the far side of the cafe, he was very handsome and all by himself. Then I realized why he looked familiar, he goes to the same gym that I used to. I gathered up my courage and walked over there. “Excuse me, do you mind if I sit here?” He looked at me and then I noticed them for the first time. The light coming in really captured the color of those big, gorgeous eyes-blue like the bluest skies. He looked surprised, but he definitely was welcoming to me. “No, please have a seat.” He said in a deep voice that was soothing while it sent a tingle down my legs. I sat across from him and set my things down. “Hi, I'm John.” He said with a smile while shaking my hand. I told him my name with a big smile on my face, I couldn't hide it. “I know you, don't I?” “Yes, from the gym. We spoke about music once.” I answered while trying to hide my excitement at seeing him there. I felt it once again upon seeing him, the air was instantly charged by the animal magnetism I felt. “Yes, that's it! I was actually trying to remember why you looked so familiar.” He looked quite pleased that I was there with him. My thoughts had lingered in the past on that day when we had talked. I wondered about him weeks after I had ended my membership at the gym. And now, it seemed like fate had intervened, at least that's what I hoped for. I noticed his collection of books and commented on his book about anxiety. I found out that we had both struggled with it and he opened up to me about what worked for him in his struggles with it. That made me feel more connected with him, my interest and attraction for him was blossoming. We talked for a long time about many things, he seemed quite interested in me. - DAISY  I found out she was of half Irish and half African descent. That explained why her afro was a reddish-brown color. She had her mothers gorgeous eyes that were accented by her long lashes, just the way I liked them. Her long nose ended in a rounded tip above her red lips. My god those lips that looked like they could suck cock for days, the thick kind you just wanna suck and nibble on. I really liked how our interaction was going, I was doing my best to be charming. I think it was working because she was constantly smiling and laughing at all my jokes. I was trying to think of a way to spend more time with her. I was getting hungry, so I decided to seize the moment. “Daisy, can I buy you something to eat? Maybe from the nearby deli?” “Eat at the deli?” She gave me a big grin. “Yes I'd love to, shall we go?” “Yes, let's go. Did you drive here?” “Yes I did, I will see you over there.” We both walked outside to our cars and drove the short distance to the deli. - JOHN  Shortly after we arrived at the deli, it started raining. The rain always made me absolutely horny for cock. Maybe this handsome stranger will find out, if he's lucky. Or am I? I was so happy he asked me to go eat, I was hoping to have him for dessert. I could sense that feeling tugging at me, gently yet with persistence it was drawing me in: I was becoming so attracted to him. We both had a delicious meal together, he looked at me and put his hand upon mine during the meal. That, the flirting and the look in his gorgeous eyes made me absolutely weak inside. We got up to leave and I wondered when I would see him again, dare I hope that he wanted me like I wanted him? - DAISY  The rain had slowed down by the time we walked back outside and I walked her to her car. She reached for her car keys, but then she paused and looked at me. The smallest moment can sometimes change your life. That moment when attraction and sexual tension reaches a crucial junction. When she looked at me, she was saying goodbye, but her eyes were saying something else. I knew that look, and I absolutely seized that moment in time. Sometimes, you meet a woman and you go out with her. Maybe it doesn't work out and you never see her again. But when I kiss a woman, I make damn sure she'll never forget it. Even if nothing else happens between us, I want her to remember me and that moment. I grabbed her and kissed her. She moaned and opened her mouth to my wet, eager tongue. It was a long and deep kiss while I pulled her tight against me with my strong arms. I left her panting for more. She paused for a moment and looked at me with her beautiful hazel eyes. “Ohhh..oh my god.” She whispered with her lip quivering, she found it hard to maintain her composure after that. I knew what her look meant, I had seen it so many times before. She wanted to fuck me, there was no doubt about it. “My place is not far…would you like to come over for…ummm..coffee?” “Of course I would.” I gave her another lingering kiss and relished the look of horny desperation on her lovely face. I walked to my car, my dick was already swelling from that hot kiss. I knew things were about to get much hotter soon. - JOHN  Holy fucking shit, he can really kiss. He completely took my breath away with such passion, I was already so wet for him. I could feel my thick grool flowing down into my ass crack, sitting in my car seat was making it stick to my leggings. We got to my building and I led him upstairs with all haste, he grabbed me at my door and pressed his hard cock against my fat ass. I managed to get it unlocked, even though I was trembling in anticipation. I sat on my couch and ran my hands down his front, all I could focus on was getting his cock in my mouth. I unzipped his pants and was taken aback by the size of his veiny trouser snake. It was so hairy and thick. His beautiful cock was leaking pre-cum already. I kissed it all over and listened to him moan deeply. And that smell, that wonderful smell that only a man has down there. His cock was very clean and smelled so enticing, with only his natural odors filling my nose. He had already made me so fucking wet, it even surprised me that I was soaking my leopard print thong. Funny I considered that thong a good luck charm, and today I was very lucky indeed. I had gone months without cock, and this near total stranger was about to have me. It felt so dirty to me, and so right. He pulled his shirt off and I took in the sight of his pale, strong body. He looked down at me with his gorgeous blue eyes and he ran his hands over my thick afro. This much older man was truly a masculine stud to behold, I could not believe he was 43. He looked into my eyes and I felt totally powerless, I wanted to be utterly devoured by him. I felt his throbbing cock sliding on my tongue, and it was heavenly. I slowly opened my mouth, gagging in my attempts to take him deeper into my throat. He groaned and pushed slowly on my head, coaxing me into relaxing my jaw to deep throat him. Then, all 8 inches of his fat manhood was in. I felt his pubic hairs against my round nose, he grunted and shivered as he swelled in my mouth. I wanted all of him, in every hole fucking me hard, fast, and then so slowly. His cum all over me, dripping from my holes and filling my stomach. In that perfect, sensual moment that was the only thought I had in my dirty mind. Yes, I would be his possession for as long as he wanted me. Hopefully, for a long time to come. - DAISY  Daisy sucked me like a hungry, wanton woman starving for cock. I loved watching her thick, ruby red lips slide over my cock as she whimpered and sucked it so hard. She looked up at me with those beautiful eyes that sparkled like green gems in the sunlight. I held her adoring gaze as I thrusted deep into her mouth and tugged on her hair. She slurped it like a horny, desperate whore that was eager to please. I've had my cock sucked by plenty of women, but honestly, she might have been the best ever. And there was just something about how she looked at me, how she used her mouth and her tongue. And the atmosphere in her apartment was thick with the instant sexual chemistry between us. It was intangible, but also there was definitely an invisible charge in the air. She then started going a bit faster, she moaned with her mouth stuffed with my tingling, aching cock. I started pumping and grinding Into her demanding, sexy mouth. My balls were so heavy from a lack of sex, but I didn't want to cum so fast either. - JOHN  I was a slowly boiling pot of sexual lust. And he had lit the fire under my stove, I was going to fucking explode soon, I realized my body felt like a pressure cooker of lust. Tasting his pre-cum was making my hairy cunt leak and drip in my soaking panties. My brown puffy nipples that actually stuck out off the end of my breasts were super sensitive, although I felt a little self-conscious about them. I refocused as I felt my pussy absolutely throbbing, just tasting his delicious cock was enough to make me cum. I felt a little orgasm spreading through my thighs, and I hoped he would like my hairy pussy. I had shaved my legs but I liked how my fuzzy hairs felt between my legs and in my armpits. He pulled his cock out with my saliva dripping off and onto my top. “I wanna see your body Daisy. Then I'm gonna fuck you.” I was totally captivated by his commanding presence, I didn't hesitate to strip for him. - DAISY  She pulled off those extremely tight leggings and pulled off her halter top. She undid her bra, and let her magnificent breasts hang free. Then I saw her thick, wide patch of reddish brown pubic hair under her leopard print panties. What a truly erotic and gorgeous sight that was, and I spotted the hair poking out of her armpits as well. I was even more turned on than before by her, my cock was hard as steel for her. “Pull your panties off sexy.” I growled at her in a low voice. She trembled and obeyed, pulling them down to be totally naked before me. She was a rare and unique beauty, and I had to indulge in her. - JOHN  I pulled my thong down and felt long, thick white ropes of grool clinging to my thigh. My panties had left a trail on their way down. I was almost in shock at how absolutely horny I was for him. But I still felt embarrassed about my breasts, they stood out like perky torpedoes with their fat and puffy nipples. But then, he spoke again. “Your pussy is absolutely amazing and beautiful. So are your tits, I could suck on them all day every day.” I shivered from feeling my body respond to him, but I also wanted to cry in happiness. He was being totally sincere, he really liked what he saw, I could see it on his beautiful face. Only a few moments had passed since my panties were off, but the sexual tension reached a fever pitch. He stepped closer and pulled me over to my recliner, he playfully pushed me down on my back. Then, he fucking attacked me, he lunged at my juicy cunt with his mouth. I felt a huge jolt in my core as his sexy lips devoured my thick, hairy labia. He sucked them into his mouth and licked me with rapid, long strokes of his wide tongue. He so quickly sent me into ecstasy like no man ever had, I had never experienced anything quite like this. “Ohhh..ohh, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck…fuck..yesss.” I babbled like a total slut, my mind was fading into the persistence of his assault on my soaked pussy. His mouth slurped all my thick cunt juice and he licked labia up and down, then he fingered me. I felt his strong hands push apart the soft, yielding flesh of my buttocks, and he found my dark brown hairy asshole. He was licking and prodding all the right spots in my ass crack with long strokes of his tongue. - DAISY  I licked her beautiful pussy and parted her very dark lips to reveal her bright pink center. I love the sounds a sexy woman makes when you lick her in her juicy center just right. She moaned loudly and pushed her crotch against my mouth, her grool was all over my face and her pubic hairs were dripping with it. I totally wanted all of her juices, and I loved sucking it out of her writhing body. Then when I licked her asshole, she suddenly tensed up even more. Her body shook, her mocha skinned thighs trembled as she thrust her hips up off the chair and begged me. “Don't stop! Please, please don't! I'm gonna fucking cum!” I pulled her left thigh with one hand, pushing her leg up high so I could go deeper with my other hand-I knew exactly what to do to her. - JOHN  Again, holy fucking shit. His mouth and hands were doing things to me I'd never experienced before. He jammed his strong fingers suddenly into my leaking cunt. He rammed into my tight pussy with long, fast thrusts as I rubbed my clit hard and fast. My moaning, raspy gasps reached a peak as my whole body felt the sudden urge knotting up in my core. Then I felt my breath stop for a moment as I heaved before I exploded in a huge, messy squirt. My pussy became a fountain as I had the biggest squirt of my life. I squirted before, but not like this. “Ohhh..my-my-my…FUCKING GOD!” I finally screamed loud enough to wake the dead, as I rubbed and slapped my cunt into a sticky, milky mess. - DAISY  I thought she was probably going to squirt, but this was fucking amazing. Her clear and white cream was all over my front, it was dripping down between her legs and over her chair. There was a puddle soaking into her area rug. She shook more with the end of her orgasms passing through her exotic body. I slurped up all the cum from her thighs and shared it with her in a lewd French kiss. She drank it all down and we shared a passionate kiss on the mouth. I didn't wait any longer, I grabbed hold of her thighs and started fucking her. She squealed and gasped with delight as her beautiful breasts swayed beneath me as I rammed my cock Inside her tight cunt. - JOHN  I felt that thick rod enter me and he immediately pushed deep against my cervix. He grunted and pushed a few more times until he was completely inside me. His fat cock hit every little ridge inside my pussy, massaging me on the inside while his girth pushed sideways. My toes curled as I felt like cumming again on his cock. He was slowly grinding, then he suddenly went faster and faster. I felt him pounding me hard, his wet balls slapped against my hairy asshole. I let out little moans with each plunging thrust, I couldn't think, I couldn't talk in that wonderful moment. I could only groan like a slutty bitch for more, because that's what he awakened in me. This absolute surrender to my desires to be fucked so good like this, whenever and wherever he wanted me. - DAISY  After a few minutes of fucking her, I put her legs up high on my shoulders to go even deeper. Her thighs pressed against her lovely breasts with her ass up. I pushed my cock back in, feeling her tightness open to me. “Do you want it fucking rough babe?” She looked deep into my eyes and licked her lips. “Yes baby, pound your pussy. It's your pussy now! Give it to me, stud! ” I smiled at her and pushed deep as I rested my body on my hands above her to brace myself at an angle above her. My knuckles pushed into the chair as I pushed back in hard. I bottomed out in her cunt and made her mouth drop open with her loud moans of horny abandon. I went fast and deep, fucking her so hard that the heavy chair creaked. - JOHN  His cock hurt at first, because I'm so tight, but my wetness made him glide back and forth inside me. His cock was buried deep inside me, right where I wanted it so fucking bad. I lost all self control by then. “Fuck the pussy! Fuck the pussy! Fuck the pussy!! Fuuuck meeee! Yes daddy!” He didn't just make me wet, I was totally soaked. The deep fucking made me feel like I was constantly on the threshold of a huge orgasm, the pleasure was overpowering. My cunt was making loud, sopping wet noises as he fucked me with such forceful thrusting. Then I felt the squirts coming, one after another it jetted out of my cunt and drenched his crotch while it ran down my thighs. A few more minutes and then I could feel him slowing down, I thought maybe he was going to cum and was trying to hold off. “Are you going to cum?” “Yes.” He grunted with a grimace of concentration. “Just wait please baby. I need to feel you in my ass.” I felt his cock pull out with a loud, wet noise escaping my pussy. I ran to my kitchen and grabbed my coconut oil. “Sit down in the chair stud.” I eyed him while I rubbed my asshole, coating it thoroughly. I put a generous amount on his aching cock. I took a deep breath in anticipation of that thick rod pounding my poor asshole, but I wanted it so badly. I turned and faced away from him, I rubbed my ass cheeks on that fat cock and teased him a little. - DAISY  “Put it in my ass daddy.” She said as she wiggled her glorious ass on my dick. I grabbed the mounds of her ass and thrust. I slowly pushed inside her, feeling my length slide into her tight, brown bud. She moaned and pushed down with her hips, allowing my cock to fill her completely. Soon she was grinding and bouncing on me with hard, desperate thrusts on my girth. Loud guttural noises and filthy obscenities spilled out of her along with her long, gasping groans of ecstasy. She leaned back and I held her close against my chest with my hands tweaking her fat nipples, that made her moan with another sweaty climax. Soon came a long series of moaning trembles with her hot, wet orgasms. My cock pulsated, it was impossible for me to hold back any longer. I fired my thick hot jizz inside her with a string of shaking moans, her quivering body grinded hard against mine. Our mutual orgasms passed through our bodies like a burning wave of lust, fueled by our raw attraction for each other. I could feel my cum oozing back down over my hairy balls as my cock finally started to soften. She laid there, sweating on me in the blissful afterglow. I kissed her and caressed her gorgeous, statuesque body. She let out deep breaths of elated satisfaction, she kissed me as her delicate hands rubbed my thighs. She turned around and sat in my lap, then she rubbed her body against mine while letting me indulge in her wondrous lips again, sucking and licking my mouth with hers. - JOHN   “You are such an amazing daddy. Oh, is it OK if I call you daddy?” “Yes.” I answered. “If you want to, that is fine.” “That makes me happy, I need a daddy. My pussy needs to be tamed, I need a real man like you.” “Well then, I think I am just the man for the job, my pet.” I gave her a wicked smile with a glimmer in my eye. “Wouldn't you agree?” “Oh yes I would.” She held me tight against her breasts. “Yes daddy, I am your pet. Now and always.” AUTHORS NOTE: Based upon a true story of my intimate encounter with a young woman. Due to the massive and positive response I have received, their will be at least one more chapter in this series. Names have been changed to protect the guilty (or is that the horny?) But if you're looking for a longer story with much more emotional depth, then check out Cindy's Journey. Please rate and comment, thank you. by  SexualisPhantasia for Literotica.

John & Daisy Meet again. A chance meeting leads to very hot and wet sex. by  SexualisPhantasia . Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. I walked into my favorite bookstore on a warm afternoon in late July. I wandered for a bit like I always do, perusing the books and picking a few that grabbed my attention. I headed over to the large cafe area, there was seating for about 30 people there. I scanned the area and looked for an open table. Then, I saw her at a distance. This young, stunning woman with a fantastic body. She had just walked in through the cafe's outside entrance, she was so exotic looking to me.As I walked to a table she walked right by me going the other way, and I caught a whiff of her aroma. It was sweet pea, one of those feminine scents that made me insane with lust: especially when a woman like her was wearing it. I watched her walk away and caught a glimpse of her wonderful, wide hips and a perfect bubble ass. She was wearing tight, white leggings and a red halter top, exposing her thick, enticing cleavage. I bought a coffee and sat down with my books. I was reading but unable to get her out of my head. She looked familiar, but I couldn't place where I knew her from. But a little while later, something happened that I did not expect. - JOHN   The bookstore was one of my favorite places to unwind at, but it was very busy that day. That was typical for Saturday's there, I wandered for a bit and decided to go sit down. No tables were available, all of them had people sitting at them. But then I saw this man on the far side of the cafe, he was very handsome and all by himself. Then I realized why he looked familiar, he goes to the same gym that I used to. I gathered up my courage and walked over there. “Excuse me, do you mind if I sit here?” He looked at me and then I noticed them for the first time. The light coming in really captured the color of those big, gorgeous eyes-blue like the bluest skies. He looked surprised, but he definitely was welcoming to me. “No, please have a seat.” He said in a deep voice that was soothing while it sent a tingle down my legs. I sat across from him and set my things down. “Hi, I'm John.” He said with a smile while shaking my hand. I told him my name with a big smile on my face, I couldn't hide it. “I know you, don't I?” “Yes, from the gym. We spoke about music once.” I answered while trying to hide my excitement at seeing him there. I felt it once again upon seeing him, the air was instantly charged by the animal magnetism I felt. “Yes, that's it! I was actually trying to remember why you looked so familiar.” He looked quite pleased that I was there with him. My thoughts had lingered in the past on that day when we had talked. I wondered about him weeks after I had ended my membership at the gym. And now, it seemed like fate had intervened, at least that's what I hoped for. I noticed his collection of books and commented on his book about anxiety. I found out that we had both struggled with it and he opened up to me about what worked for him in his struggles with it. That made me feel more connected with him, my interest and attraction for him was blossoming. We talked for a long time about many things, he seemed quite interested in me. - DAISY  I found out she was of half Irish and half African descent. That explained why her afro was a reddish-brown color. She had her mothers gorgeous eyes that were accented by her long lashes, just the way I liked them. Her long nose ended in a rounded tip above her red lips. My god those lips that looked like they could suck cock for days, the thick kind you just wanna suck and nibble on. I really liked how our interaction was going, I was doing my best to be charming. I think it was working because she was constantly smiling and laughing at all my jokes. I was trying to think of a way to spend more time with her. I was getting hungry, so I decided to seize the moment. “Daisy, can I buy you something to eat? Maybe from the nearby deli?” “Eat at the deli?” She gave me a big grin. “Yes I'd love to, shall we go?” “Yes, let's go. Did you drive here?” “Yes I did, I will see you over there.” We both walked outside to our cars and drove the short distance to the deli. - JOHN  Shortly after we arrived at the deli, it started raining. The rain always made me absolutely horny for cock. Maybe this handsome stranger will find out, if he's lucky. Or am I? I was so happy he asked me to go eat, I was hoping to have him for dessert. I could sense that feeling tugging at me, gently yet with persistence it was drawing me in: I was becoming so attracted to him. We both had a delicious meal together, he looked at me and put his hand upon mine during the meal. That, the flirting and the look in his gorgeous eyes made me absolutely weak inside. We got up to leave and I wondered when I would see him again, dare I hope that he wanted me like I wanted him? - DAISY  The rain had slowed down by the time we walked back outside and I walked her to her car. She reached for her car keys, but then she paused and looked at me. The smallest moment can sometimes change your life. That moment when attraction and sexual tension reaches a crucial junction. When she looked at me, she was saying goodbye, but her eyes were saying something else. I knew that look, and I absolutely seized that moment in time. Sometimes, you meet a woman and you go out with her. Maybe it doesn't work out and you never see her again. But when I kiss a woman, I make damn sure she'll never forget it. Even if nothing else happens between us, I want her to remember me and that moment. I grabbed her and kissed her. She moaned and opened her mouth to my wet, eager tongue. It was a long and deep kiss while I pulled her tight against me with my strong arms. I left her panting for more. She paused for a moment and looked at me with her beautiful hazel eyes. “Ohhh..oh my god.” She whispered with her lip quivering, she found it hard to maintain her composure after that. I knew what her look meant, I had seen it so many times before. She wanted to fuck me, there was no doubt about it. “My place is not far…would you like to come over for…ummm..coffee?” “Of course I would.” I gave her another lingering kiss and relished the look of horny desperation on her lovely face. I walked to my car, my dick was already swelling from that hot kiss. I knew things were about to get much hotter soon. - JOHN  Holy fucking shit, he can really kiss. He completely took my breath away with such passion, I was already so wet for him. I could feel my thick grool flowing down into my ass crack, sitting in my car seat was making it stick to my leggings. We got to my building and I led him upstairs with all haste, he grabbed me at my door and pressed his hard cock against my fat ass. I managed to get it unlocked, even though I was trembling in anticipation. I sat on my couch and ran my hands down his front, all I could focus on was getting his cock in my mouth. I unzipped his pants and was taken aback by the size of his veiny trouser snake. It was so hairy and thick. His beautiful cock was leaking pre-cum already. I kissed it all over and listened to him moan deeply. And that smell, that wonderful smell that only a man has down there. His cock was very clean and smelled so enticing, with only his natural odors filling my nose. He had already made me so fucking wet, it even surprised me that I was soaking my leopard print thong. Funny I considered that thong a good luck charm, and today I was very lucky indeed. I had gone months without cock, and this near total stranger was about to have me. It felt so dirty to me, and so right. He pulled his shirt off and I took in the sight of his pale, strong body. He looked down at me with his gorgeous blue eyes and he ran his hands over my thick afro. This much older man was truly a masculine stud to behold, I could not believe he was 43. He looked into my eyes and I felt totally powerless, I wanted to be utterly devoured by him. I felt his throbbing cock sliding on my tongue, and it was heavenly. I slowly opened my mouth, gagging in my attempts to take him deeper into my throat. He groaned and pushed slowly on my head, coaxing me into relaxing my jaw to deep throat him. Then, all 8 inches of his fat manhood was in. I felt his pubic hairs against my round nose, he grunted and shivered as he swelled in my mouth. I wanted all of him, in every hole fucking me hard, fast, and then so slowly. His cum all over me, dripping from my holes and filling my stomach. In that perfect, sensual moment that was the only thought I had in my dirty mind. Yes, I would be his possession for as long as he wanted me. Hopefully, for a long time to come. - DAISY  Daisy sucked me like a hungry, wanton woman starving for cock. I loved watching her thick, ruby red lips slide over my cock as she whimpered and sucked it so hard. She looked up at me with those beautiful eyes that sparkled like green gems in the sunlight. I held her adoring gaze as I thrusted deep into her mouth and tugged on her hair. She slurped it like a horny, desperate whore that was eager to please. I've had my cock sucked by plenty of women, but honestly, she might have been the best ever. And there was just something about how she looked at me, how she used her mouth and her tongue. And the atmosphere in her apartment was thick with the instant sexual chemistry between us. It was intangible, but also there was definitely an invisible charge in the air. She then started going a bit faster, she moaned with her mouth stuffed with my tingling, aching cock. I started pumping and grinding Into her demanding, sexy mouth. My balls were so heavy from a lack of sex, but I didn't want to cum so fast either. - JOHN  I was a slowly boiling pot of sexual lust. And he had lit the fire under my stove, I was going to fucking explode soon, I realized my body felt like a pressure cooker of lust. Tasting his pre-cum was making my hairy cunt leak and drip in my soaking panties. My brown puffy nipples that actually stuck out off the end of my breasts were super sensitive, although I felt a little self-conscious about them. I refocused as I felt my pussy absolutely throbbing, just tasting his delicious cock was enough to make me cum. I felt a little orgasm spreading through my thighs, and I hoped he would like my hairy pussy. I had shaved my legs but I liked how my fuzzy hairs felt between my legs and in my armpits. He pulled his cock out with my saliva dripping off and onto my top. “I wanna see your body Daisy. Then I'm gonna fuck you.” I was totally captivated by his commanding presence, I didn't hesitate to strip for him. - DAISY  She pulled off those extremely tight leggings and pulled off her halter top. She undid her bra, and let her magnificent breasts hang free. Then I saw her thick, wide patch of reddish brown pubic hair under her leopard print panties. What a truly erotic and gorgeous sight that was, and I spotted the hair poking out of her armpits as well. I was even more turned on than before by her, my cock was hard as steel for her. “Pull your panties off sexy.” I growled at her in a low voice. She trembled and obeyed, pulling them down to be totally naked before me. She was a rare and unique beauty, and I had to indulge in her. - JOHN  I pulled my thong down and felt long, thick white ropes of grool clinging to my thigh. My panties had left a trail on their way down. I was almost in shock at how absolutely horny I was for him. But I still felt embarrassed about my breasts, they stood out like perky torpedoes with their fat and puffy nipples. But then, he spoke again. “Your pussy is absolutely amazing and beautiful. So are your tits, I could suck on them all day every day.” I shivered from feeling my body respond to him, but I also wanted to cry in happiness. He was being totally sincere, he really liked what he saw, I could see it on his beautiful face. Only a few moments had passed since my panties were off, but the sexual tension reached a fever pitch. He stepped closer and pulled me over to my recliner, he playfully pushed me down on my back. Then, he fucking attacked me, he lunged at my juicy cunt with his mouth. I felt a huge jolt in my core as his sexy lips devoured my thick, hairy labia. He sucked them into his mouth and licked me with rapid, long strokes of his wide tongue. He so quickly sent me into ecstasy like no man ever had, I had never experienced anything quite like this. “Ohhh..ohh, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck…fuck..yesss.” I babbled like a total slut, my mind was fading into the persistence of his assault on my soaked pussy. His mouth slurped all my thick cunt juice and he licked labia up and down, then he fingered me. I felt his strong hands push apart the soft, yielding flesh of my buttocks, and he found my dark brown hairy asshole. He was licking and prodding all the right spots in my ass crack with long strokes of his tongue. - DAISY  I licked her beautiful pussy and parted her very dark lips to reveal her bright pink center. I love the sounds a sexy woman makes when you lick her in her juicy center just right. She moaned loudly and pushed her crotch against my mouth, her grool was all over my face and her pubic hairs were dripping with it. I totally wanted all of her juices, and I loved sucking it out of her writhing body. Then when I licked her asshole, she suddenly tensed up even more. Her body shook, her mocha skinned thighs trembled as she thrust her hips up off the chair and begged me. “Don't stop! Please, please don't! I'm gonna fucking cum!” I pulled her left thigh with one hand, pushing her leg up high so I could go deeper with my other hand-I knew exactly what to do to her. - JOHN  Again, holy fucking shit. His mouth and hands were doing things to me I'd never experienced before. He jammed his strong fingers suddenly into my leaking cunt. He rammed into my tight pussy with long, fast thrusts as I rubbed my clit hard and fast. My moaning, raspy gasps reached a peak as my whole body felt the sudden urge knotting up in my core. Then I felt my breath stop for a moment as I heaved before I exploded in a huge, messy squirt. My pussy became a fountain as I had the biggest squirt of my life. I squirted before, but not like this. “Ohhh..my-my-my…FUCKING GOD!” I finally screamed loud enough to wake the dead, as I rubbed and slapped my cunt into a sticky, milky mess. - DAISY  I thought she was probably going to squirt, but this was fucking amazing. Her clear and white cream was all over my front, it was dripping down between her legs and over her chair. There was a puddle soaking into her area rug. She shook more with the end of her orgasms passing through her exotic body. I slurped up all the cum from her thighs and shared it with her in a lewd French kiss. She drank it all down and we shared a passionate kiss on the mouth. I didn't wait any longer, I grabbed hold of her thighs and started fucking her. She squealed and gasped with delight as her beautiful breasts swayed beneath me as I rammed my cock Inside her tight cunt. - JOHN  I felt that thick rod enter me and he immediately pushed deep against my cervix. He grunted and pushed a few more times until he was completely inside me. His fat cock hit every little ridge inside my pussy, massaging me on the inside while his girth pushed sideways. My toes curled as I felt like cumming again on his cock. He was slowly grinding, then he suddenly went faster and faster. I felt him pounding me hard, his wet balls slapped against my hairy asshole. I let out little moans with each plunging thrust, I couldn't think, I couldn't talk in that wonderful moment. I could only groan like a slutty bitch for more, because that's what he awakened in me. This absolute surrender to my desires to be fucked so good like this, whenever and wherever he wanted me. - DAISY  After a few minutes of fucking her, I put her legs up high on my shoulders to go even deeper. Her thighs pressed against her lovely breasts with her ass up. I pushed my cock back in, feeling her tightness open to me. “Do you want it fucking rough babe?” She looked deep into my eyes and licked her lips. “Yes baby, pound your pussy. It's your pussy now! Give it to me, stud! ” I smiled at her and pushed deep as I rested my body on my hands above her to brace myself at an angle above her. My knuckles pushed into the chair as I pushed back in hard. I bottomed out in her cunt and made her mouth drop open with her loud moans of horny abandon. I went fast and deep, fucking her so hard that the heavy chair creaked. - JOHN  His cock hurt at first, because I'm so tight, but my wetness made him glide back and forth inside me. His cock was buried deep inside me, right where I wanted it so fucking bad. I lost all self control by then. “Fuck the pussy! Fuck the pussy! Fuck the pussy!! Fuuuck meeee! Yes daddy!” He didn't just make me wet, I was totally soaked. The deep fucking made me feel like I was constantly on the threshold of a huge orgasm, the pleasure was overpowering. My cunt was making loud, sopping wet noises as he fucked me with such forceful thrusting. Then I felt the squirts coming, one after another it jetted out of my cunt and drenched his crotch while it ran down my thighs. A few more minutes and then I could feel him slowing down, I thought maybe he was going to cum and was trying to hold off. “Are you going to cum?” “Yes.” He grunted with a grimace of concentration. “Just wait please baby. I need to feel you in my ass.” I felt his cock pull out with a loud, wet noise escaping my pussy. I ran to my kitchen and grabbed my coconut oil. “Sit down in the chair stud.” I eyed him while I rubbed my asshole, coating it thoroughly. I put a generous amount on his aching cock. I took a deep breath in anticipation of that thick rod pounding my poor asshole, but I wanted it so badly. I turned and faced away from him, I rubbed my ass cheeks on that fat cock and teased him a little. - DAISY  “Put it in my ass daddy.” She said as she wiggled her glorious ass on my dick. I grabbed the mounds of her ass and thrust. I slowly pushed inside her, feeling my length slide into her tight, brown bud. She moaned and pushed down with her hips, allowing my cock to fill her completely. Soon she was grinding and bouncing on me with hard, desperate thrusts on my girth. Loud guttural noises and filthy obscenities spilled out of her along with her long, gasping groans of ecstasy. She leaned back and I held her close against my chest with my hands tweaking her fat nipples, that made her moan with another sweaty climax. Soon came a long series of moaning trembles with her hot, wet orgasms. My cock pulsated, it was impossible for me to hold back any longer. I fired my thick hot jizz inside her with a string of shaking moans, her quivering body grinded hard against mine. Our mutual orgasms passed through our bodies like a burning wave of lust, fueled by our raw attraction for each other. I could feel my cum oozing back down over my hairy balls as my cock finally started to soften. She laid there, sweating on me in the blissful afterglow. I kissed her and caressed her gorgeous, statuesque body. She let out deep breaths of elated satisfaction, she kissed me as her delicate hands rubbed my thighs. She turned around and sat in my lap, then she rubbed her body against mine while letting me indulge in her wondrous lips again, sucking and licking my mouth with hers. - JOHN   “You are such an amazing daddy. Oh, is it OK if I call you daddy?” “Yes.” I answered. “If you want to, that is fine.” “That makes me happy, I need a daddy. My pussy needs to be tamed, I need a real man like you.” “Well then, I think I am just the man for the job, my pet.” I gave her a wicked smile with a glimmer in my eye. “Wouldn't you agree?” “Oh yes I would.” She held me tight against her breasts. “Yes daddy, I am your pet. Now and always.” AUTHORS NOTE: Based upon a true story of my intimate encounter with a young woman. Due to the massive and positive response I have received, their will be at least one more chapter in this series. Names have been changed to protect the guilty (or is that the horny?) But if you're looking for a longer story with much more emotional depth, then check out Cindy's Journey. Please rate and comment, thank you. by  SexualisPhantasia for Literotica.

One lowly pledge must satisfy the girls of Omega U. By QuothTheRamen - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Life as a lowly pledge The day I went to college I thought I had cleaned my last floor. Washed my last dish. Scrubbed my last toilet. I left home after five years too many of flipping burgers and dealing with other people's shit. I was done trying to make a bunch of assholes happy. It took all of one day in a frat to realize I was wrong. The world was filled with unhappy assholes, and they were all my problem."Pledge Needledick! Make sure the floor shines." Beko was the frat vice president. He was about as funny as a cold sore. But he was also a linebacker, so people generally felt obligated to laugh. "It's Cam." I said. "It's Cam what?" "It's Cam, Sir." I said. I did not sigh. It was difficult. "It's pledge Needledick now." Beko woofed. Like a dog. A retarded dog. "We are getting fucked up!" Shaun slid himself between Beko and me, smooth as anyone I had ever seen. "What Beko is trying to say is that today is your night on the chore rota Cam. All pledges take a turn." Shaun was the frat president. And he was probably going to be a senator. "No. I get it. Shit needs cleaning." I said. "Right. Spirit of brotherhood. Don't wait up." Shaun said. "Beko! What have I told you about pissing on the floor?" And, with the sloppy zip of a zipper, I was alone. I had the place to myself, piles of shit to clean up, and a fresh puddle of piss to mop. "I am so fucking stupid." I said. I pledged the frat because Alpha Nu Alpha Lambda was the place for business majors. Just this chapter alone had produced three Fortune 500 CEOs, a couple of Silicon valley royalty, and so many millionaires they stopped keeping track. And business is all about who you know. A poor boy from the shit end of the city who does not know anyone needs to change that. And so I did. And now I was picking up empties while the future leaders of the free world were getting shitfaced and laid. You would think that with so many rich bastards they would have a maid. I was well into the second hour and elbow deep in the world's most disgusting toilet when the doorbell rang. I didn't get up. I just kept scrubbing. Whoever they were here for it certainly was not me. The bell rang again. And again. And then someone starting pressing it like they'd been duct taped to the damn button and then had a seizure. I ripped off my yellow gloves, jogged to the door and opened it. "What the fu-" I started. I did not end that sentence. I saw where it was going, flagged it down, and gave it directions to a new and better place. "How can I help you?" I said. Is this because I am a good person? The kind of person who does not tear people's heads off for no reason? Of course not. I worked in fast food. It was because, on the other side of the door, stood a very pretty young Asian girl in heels, a knit skirt, and a sorority sweater so tight that it had to have been drawn on her. The girl blinked the blink of the slightly high, or the very dumb. "I'm here for Beko." she said. Dumb it is. "He's out right now. I can tell him you called." I said. She blinked again. "I didn't call. I walked." "Right. No. Totally get that. Do you want to leave a message?" "Nope. I want to see Beko." "Tell you what. Come on in. We'll call him." I said. "Let me just wash my hands." She walked in and, with a clear familiarity, walked over to our least disgusting couch and sat on it. I ran to the sink, scrubbed up and came out. Then I called Beko from my cell. He answered on the first ring. "Beko, it's me, Cam. I have a--" I looked at the Asian space cadet quizzically. "June." she said. "--June here to talk to you." "Needledick! I was watching porn on my phone." Beko shouted. Over what must have been one hell of a party. "Now I just see your stupid Needledick name on my phone. Hang up so I can see some titties." So I hung up. "He's very busy right now." I said. "Is there anything I can do for you?" "Is Joe here?" "No. Just me." "Louis?" "No. He's out." Ryan?" "No. I am the only one here. I am the only Alpha in the house. There is just me. I see you thinking of another name. But he is not here either. I assure you, I am the Alpha and the Omega of people in this house." She looked confused. "No. I am the Omega. Omega Chi Upsilon Mu." She said. Now I was confused. Omega was almost a honor society. It was not your run of the mill sorority. "Pardon?" "I'm an Omega." She smiled. "And I am high as fuck." Ahh. So not dumb. Just really high. "Right. Well is there anyone else you need me to call? I don't want to blow you off, but I still have a lot of cleaning to do." I said. "I want to blow you off." "Is that a pot joke?" "No." She stopped, wrinkled up in a frown, then continued. "At least I don't think so. I need to blow an Alpha." "And why is that?"" "Scavenger hunt. You guys are worth forty points for a facial." "I'm sorry?" Let's step back for a moment. Time to create a Venn diagram. One circle will be "Woman who have sucked my dick." Small circle. Not empty. Filled with women to whom I am forever grateful. Let's have the other circle be "Women who are so fucking hot that I silently apologize after jerking off to their memory." Now, and I want to be totally clear on this, these circles do not intersect. Not even a little. They don't even get written out on the same piece of paper. Imagine too, a circle labelled "Women who let me cum on their face." This circle was empty. Back to the moment. "Tonight is the Omega Scavenger hunt. And I wanna win it." she said. Her smile was tempting me to make a bad decision. "So what do I do?" "Take off your pants. But leave on the Alpha sweatshirt." I reached for my belt, and then years of self-preservation kicked in. "Wait, Beko's not your boyfriend is he? Because he would have an easy time killing me and I would have a hard time stopping him." "Nope. He just has a nice dick." Which is exactly not what I want to think about when I next see Beko. I dropped my pants. Then I closed my eyes and waited for the someone to tell me that this was a terrible terrible prank. What I felt instead was warm breath across my the head of my dick. I cautiously opened one eye, then the other. She'd taken one of the couch cushions and put it on the floor in front of me. She was kneeling on it, her face just inches away from me. I was not hard. But that was not going to last. She traced her fingers up my thigh, sliding them slowly up, I bit my lip as I watched her. Her hand slid under my balls, then she ran a finger from my ass all the way to where they hung. All the while her hot breath surrounded me. I'd never watched myself get hard before, but it was happening so fast it barely registered. One minute her hand lightly cupped my balls and the next I am so damn hard that it almost slaps me in the stomach. "You like this?" She asked, as she ran her soft cheek along the head. "I'm neither dead nor gay, so yes." "Good." She said. The she wrapped her hand around the base of my shaft, holding it up. She leaned in and alternated between soft kisses and quick licks as she worked her way up. I balled my fists so hard that my nails dug into my palms. She teased and licked her way up, until her mouth was just at the head. Then she looked up at me, winked, and took me in her mouth. I'd had my dick sucked before. I thought it was awesome. It turns out that everyone who came before was just shit. She ran her tongue under my shaft, her mouth wet and ready. She swirled it against the hole at the tip, then leaned in, taking inch after inch. She did not slow. She did not stop. She took me in until her nose was flush against me, her chin touching my balls. She winked again. And then slowly, slowly, ever so slowly, she let me out. Her tongue made every inch of my man flesh electric. I reached down to her head, but she just brushed me off, then waved her finger in the classic naughty naughty gesture. Chastened, I put my hands behind my head and groaned. She firmly wrapped one hand around my root, and with the other cupped my balls, pressing a finger against my taint. She leaned forward again, taking me until her lips reached her hand. She began to rock her head back and forth, slowly at first. Her hand stayed with her lips, making every rock a long slow stroke of my dick, with the wet miracle of her mouth keeping me on edge. I took a deep breath as she started speeding up. Every downstroke felt my cock getting wetter, every upstroke felt my balls getting tighter. Her free hand was rubbing my taint, teasing my balls, and driving me crazy. I felt my hips go loose as I adopted her rhythm. Pulling away when she pulled away. Pushing in as she pushed in. I felt myself in the back of her throat, then running the length of her tongue. She kept a wet suction that gave me no respite. I felt myself pushing the pace now. Seeing her, so gorgeous, so sexy so fucking good at sucking a cock was too much. I pushed so hard she gagged. I pulled out so far the cool air hit me. But she did not stop. Her grip on my shaft tighten. She slammed me into her mouth as if daring me to try to stop. I was off balance, standing on my toes, my dick falling into her amazing mouth, my eyes seeing stars. "Fucking Christ! I'm going to blow!" I said. She sped up, moving so fast she got blurry. I felt my load begin, rumbling from the depths of me up my shaft. She felt it too, and right when it was about to escape she learned back, her hands continuing to work the shaft. I exploded on to her. On her cheek, her perfect nose, her hair. And she put her face right against me. Pulling me still, milking every last drop onto her skin. I was in love. So it is a clear understatement when I say I was surprised when the flash went off. "Did you just take a selfie?" I said. "Yep. Gotta get the points." She said. "I forgot about that." And I had. This was clearly a one-time thing. But at least I closed the Venn diagram. "So June, could you send me that?" "Nope." "Right." I reached for the paper towel roll that remained from my cleaning and offered it to her. "Towel?" I said. She smiled the gorgeous smile, buried under layers of my spunk. "Nope. I'll wear it out. Extra five points." And, just like that, she was gone. It was the best thirty minutes of my life so far. Of course, by the end of the night it would be the third best thirty minutes of my life. One lowly pledge must make her nasty video dreams come true. I found pizza under a couch. Not a pizza box. No box to be found. Not a single slice, but instead eight slices, composing a whole pizza of what I can only assume was pepperoni pizza, all perfectly arranged under the couch. Like it was being delivered to hungry mice whose ordering reach far exceeds their grasp. Or a bunch of morons with the munchies. Fifty/fifty. I had been tempted, only briefly, to leave the pizza out as a reminder to my frat brothers to clean up after themselves. But, given the bags of filth I trucked out to the dumpster, this cause was lost. I tossed the pizza in with the condom wrappers, used dental floss, and random crusty Kleenex that so recently littered our floors. You might think that I would be unhappy, cleaning up after a couple dozen very well connected douchebags. And, on a normal night, you would be right. But this was not a normal night. This was a night in which the mere fact of my association with Alpha Nu Alpha Lambda resulted in me getting the kind of blow job reserved for men with excessive body hair, giant cigars, and private armies. A night in which one of the hottest women I had ever seen allowed me to not only cover a tile in ethnic bingo (Row: BJ, Column: Asian. Bingo!) but also had me paint her face like a drunken Jackson Pollack. So while I may be the lowest man on a very mangy totem pole, I was also a man who had had my pole waxed. I was in a post orgasm glow, and oscillated between absolute disbelief that I might ever be so lucky, and a profound fear that the best thing that might ever happen to me had already happened. It was deep into one of these swings into self-doubt, and deep into a pile of what I could only assume were once out dishes, that the doorbell rang. It may seem crazy to you that I did not run to the door. It may seem crazy to you that I did not even leave the dishes behind. But, to be clear, you are three hundred words into chapter two. I assumed I was living in the boring epilogue of chapter one. So I did not walk to the door. And I did not run. Instead I picked up the next sorry excuse for a plate and started scrubbing. The doorbell rang again. With feeling. And then again. Eventually I realized that whomever was pushing it was actually tapping out a beat. A lively bossa nova thing. And they were not going anywhere. No night is perfect. I put the dish down, dried off my hands, and walked to the door. The persistent beat made my feet want to run, but I kept them under control. I stood in front of the door, took a deep breath, and opened it. "Welcome to Alpha Nu, how can I help you?" It was dark outside. But she was very blonde. The kind of blonde that happens when you have hair bleach and a wandering mind. The hair framed a lovely face, ghostly pale. And now I was staring. She smiled, a thousand watt thing. "You can help me by getting out of my way." "What?" "'How can you help me?'" She said. "You just asked. Then you got stupid." "Right. No. Come in. I'm Cam." I moved out of the way She pushed past me, pulling a giant roller bag. "I'm Mary. But everyone calls me Daisy." "Why is that?" She hit me with the smile again. "Because I tell them to." She put the bag down, then spun around like a Julie Andrews on a German mountain. This caused her slightly modest sundress to become much less modest, and gave me a lovely view of a pair of runner's legs. And I was staring again. "This will have to do. It's funny, because the place looks so classy outside. All bricks and ivy. Then you come in and it looks like someone threw up on the floor." She said. "Someone does throw up on the floor. Every day. His name is Ted. He calls it clearing his throat." Daisy looked at me with an expression that I could not place. Something between amused and irritated. "Let the artist work, dear." She said. "And that is not the visual I want in my head." She stalked around the room, framing parts with her fingers. "I want sultry. I want dark. I want something that oozes passion and hunger and need." She said. "It's a dump. A dump with couches that are so nasty they make crunching sounds when you sit on them." I said. "It needs lighting. It needs ambiance. It needs to be perfect." "Perfect for what?" I asked. "This!" She said. Then she handed me a piece of paper. I scanned it. "Is this a shot list?" "Of course. You can't direct without one." "And everything on this-" I waved the sheet. "Is going to happen here?" "Of course." "Who is playing willing young co-ed?" I asked. "Me. I am the star of all my works." "And who is playing the hard and ready young stud?" "Well Cam, I was going to audition the boys," She said. And then that smile almost knocked me down. "but you're the only one here. So... are you up for it?" I started pulling off my pants. She put a hand on my chest. "Hold up cowboy. You've seen the shot list. Not until scene 3. Now help me set up." You might think a roller bag would only hold a small amount of film equipment. You would be wrong. You might think that setting up lights, area mikes, a camera, and a bunch of shit that I do not have names for would be difficult with an erection. You would be right. But, given the proper motivation, all work can be rewarding. "I've never seen anyone work so fast." She said. "I'm a lover of film." I said. "You know, I don't normally ask questions when an absurdly attractive woman asks me to make a porno with her-" "You get asked that a lot?" She said, as she was draping sheets over the couch. "More than I'd have ever thought." I said. "But why are we making a porno?" "Because I am an Omega Mu. And this is our annual scavenger hunt." She said. "This video should be worth 355 points, should you be able to keep your load in for every shot." "So, I'm just going to ask this." I said. I looked up and saw her fiddling with the camera. It took me a second to refocus from looking down her dress at her very impressive rack. She caught me looking, and smiled behind the viewfinder. "Why are you doing this at all. This is not me trying to scare you away, I am just really curious." She stopped for a second, and pulled a couple of wispy blonde strands from in front of her face to behind her ear. I don't know that I believe in any god, but if one exists he must be damn happy with his work here. "Do you know how competitive Omega Mu is? The girls there are driven to be great. They will walk off this campus and into lives that most people only dream of. And I'm a film major. They don't respect what I do. They don't understand it. Most of them can't even be bothered to stay awake during my films." She stepped close, so close I could smell strawberries and the faintest hint of excitement. "But they will stay awake for this one. By the time I'm done showing it to them they'll be sitting in puddles of their own juice, awkwardly fidgeting and looking for any excuse to get back to their rooms and get their stuck up snatches off. That room will absolutely stink of arousal and lust and need. And they will know that I am one hell of a filmmaker." My dick was threatening to leave my body and go into orbit. "Is the camera rolling? I need it to be rolling." I said. She pointed at the red light. "It's been rolling for the last five minutes. Take off your shirt." I took my shirt off so damn fast I nearly sprained my shoulders. "I don't have a script." "We'll improvise." She closed her eyes and leaned in. I laid my fingers on top of her hand, gliding them up her arm, to her shoulders. I traced her collarbone, then ran them up her neck, to her cheek. Her lips parted. I leaned in to meet them with my own. I felt a slight shudder as they touched, and I wondered if perhaps all her confidence masked a delicacy, a pure and innocent nature, uncorrupted by all the debauchery that surrounds her. Then I felt a firm hand against my chest. It shoved me on to the couch. I fell with no resistance. She walked up to me, put one leg up by my head and pulled up her dress, revealing absolutely no underwear. "You will lick the living shit out of my pussy. If you're lucky I'll let you lick my ass. And If you do a very good job at that I will let you put that monster trying to escape your jeans balls deep inside me." I am a terrible judge of character. That delicate flower ground her incredibly wet pussy into my face. I am not the smartest guy. And I am no actor. But I certainly take direction. I put my hands on her thighs to steady her, then teased her outer lips with my tongue, splitting them, letting them close, tasting her mix of sweat and natural lubrication. I pulled the inner lips between mine, tracing them up to the hard nub. I ran my lips against it, lightly at first, teasing it with my tongue. She rocked her hips into my face, grinding her clit against my lips. I sped up my tongue to meet her urgency, tightening my grip on her legs, pulling her into me. Her juices flowed all over my jaw, pooling on my chest. She lowered her hands to my head and pulled me in so tight I could barely breathe. "Faster you bastard! If I don't get off you don't get off." Being a gentleman, I obliged the lady. But I knew that speed alone was not going to be enough. I freed one of my hands and ran it between her legs. I took her clit between my lips and raced my tongue along it, feeling it pulse with her arousal. A feeling matched only with the untended arousal currently in my pants. "You can't go too hard with me. And you sure as hell aren't going hard enough." I am competitive. Ninety nine percent of the time it is a terrible flaw. This day, not so much. I found an extra gear and pulsed my tongue against her, moving so fast that I got sloppy, and was licking the whole of her pubis. I slipped a couple fingers into her depths, probing until I found the rough patch of her G-spot, then timed my strokes outside with those inside. "Fuck. Just keep doing that." She said. Then words became groans, moved to soft moans, quickly strung together and rising in pitch. I kept up a steady rhythm, feeling her body stiffen, her strong legs go taut, her breathing get ragged. "Fuck me." She shouted. "Fuck Me!" She pulled my head in hard, rubbing herself against me. Her clit ground against me, tracing a wet line on my lips. She gasped, then caught her breath. "Fuck" Her body went slack. I eased my lips off of her. Took my fingers out, running them along my tongue to capture the taste. I lowered her to the couch, then reached for my belt. She smiled. And I wanted her so badly that there was no terrible thing I would not have done. "Not yet. You're only halfway there. And I need more points." And with that she spread her legs, then pulled her knees in. Now, to be clear, at that point I'd have cut off my left arm to fuck her. So eating her ass was not going to be a problem. I dove right the fuck in. I kissed the cutest pinkest prettiest little asshole that I had ever seen. It was wet with her juices and my spit, and I could not help but run my lips upon the rim. She gasped when my lips touched, and it puckered tightly. I blew on it, seeing it shrink with the cold. I ran my tongue under it, watching it loosen as she got aroused. He hands drifted to her pussy, and she spread it apart with one, then ran two fingers through. A delicate strand of drool ran between her fingers and her pussy, and it was all I could do to not ram my tongue against her pretty pucker. My resolve lasted for about two seconds. Then she started grinding her wet fingertips on her clit and I started pushing my tongue against her. Probing for resistance, feeling her tense. I could hear her fingers, sloppily running, making the wet noises of sex and driving me out of my goddamn mind. She sped up and I pushed my tongue right against her flower. I'd read her rhythm, I waited for my moment, and when it came I pushed into her ass. "Jesus Fucking Christ!" She shouted. I didn't stop. It felt like a compliment. I ran my fingers into her again, easing in a couple, felling myself fill her, wanting so much to put more into her. She rocked herself back and forth, using me as a tool to get her off. I was happy with this arrangement. Tongue, fingers and mind were all synchronized as she took control. Her breathing sped up, but I kept my pace. Her rocking increased, her hungry pussy pulling my fingers in, but I was patient. I knew I would get what I wanted and she was about to get hers. "Don't. Fuck. This. Up." She said. Each word punctuated with a thrust. "I'm. Going. To. Cum." And as she said it I felt the signs. She bottomed out on my fingers, her wet pussy spasmed against them. Her ass rippled against my tongue, Her toes curled, and then I got a face full of what I can only assume was her ejaculate. Given what I had done to June it only felt fair. Daisy put both legs on the ground and stood up. Her dress fell back over her assets, robbing me of the wonderful view. "That was worth an extra 20 points. So I am very happy." She said. "I think it is time to make you very happy. Take off your pants." You can't rip off blue jeans. Denim is not a fabric that rips. But you can get them off so fast that short one high speed camera no one can tell the difference. "Stay on the couch." She said. She lifted one spaghetti strap and slowly pulled it over her shoulder. Then the other one. The dress fell noiselessly to the ground. She wore no bra. She didn't need one. Her breasts were as amazing as I had hoped, and the rest of her runner's body was more than I could possibly have dreamed. Taut muscle and soft flesh played in perfect harmony. She stepped towards me, putting one knee outside my legs, then the other. She lifted herself up on her knees, so that she could look down on me, her perfect breasts damn near poking my eyes out. "How badly do you want to fuck me." She said. I could feel all of the wet between her legs dripping on me. My dick twitched like a divining rod on the Mississippi. I looked into those amazing blue eyes and said "A lot." She smiled. "I'll fix that in editing." Then she lowered herself onto me. I wanted to thrust. To take her. To put my hands on her hips, give in to the animal inside me, and slam myself into that perfect wet pussy until I exploded deep within her. But I did not. It nearly killed me, but I kept my shit together. I wanted this to last as long as possible. I felt the lips slowly divide, taking in the head. There was no friction, just heat and wet. She put her forearms on my shoulder, leaned in close, pressed her chest against mine, and brought her lips to my ear. "I love the way you smell. Your sweat and my juices have me so fucking hot." I didn't say anything. I couldn't. She lowered herself a little more. I felt the first inch of me squeezed into her depths. "You want to take me. Use me. The way I used you." I groaned. Her tongue teased my ear. She pushed further, inviting more of me in. "I don't know how you're holding off. Am I not wet enough for you? Tight enough?" I said nothing. My concentration was all I had left. She slid down a bit, her wetness running down my shaft. "Or maybe you're not man enough to take what you want." I put my hands on her hips. Put my lips to her ears. And I stage whispered, loud enough for the camera to hear. "You talk too much." My hips rose. Hers descended. She gasped, but I had been patient for too long. I lifted her, pulled out, then pushed back in. I lifted one arm around her back and pulled her close to me, feeling those tremendous breasts push against me, feeling the muscles in her back tighten. "You're going to match me, stroke for stroke. You are going to match my pace, you are going to match my enthusiasm, and I swear to god you are going to cum with me. I have done everything you wanted. Everything you told me to do. And I am going to fuck the shit out of you." She stopped. And I was struck with terror that I had overplayed my hand. But that smile, dear lord that smile. "I knew you had it in you tiger." She lowered herself to meet me. We started slow, with her walls teasing every bit of me. Each deliberate thrust brought with it a host of mind bending sensations. I locked eyes with her. Saw her passion and need as she pulled me in. Watched her groan every time I bottomed out, watched her grind her pubic bone against mine, trying to get all the stimulation she could. I could have gone forever, but she was a performer. Her pace quickened. I sped up to match. I lowered my head to her breast. She pulled me in, forcing it into my mouth, responding to the suction, the delicate nibble,. My speed increasing, my erection an iron bar straining inside her. Her moans getting louder, my excitement reaching a crest. All pretense of erotic sex had been abandoned. I pushed myself into her with violence, she responded in kind. Our bodies slapped against each other. My hands were gripping her hard runner's ass for dear life, her nails dug into my back. The only word I could say was fuck. The only thing I could do was fuck, All I ever wanted to do was fuck. But all the servicing of this woman had taken its toll. No man could resist her for long. "Now cum for me." I said. I don't know who came first. I came so hard I blacked out for a second, every sense shutting down so that I could bust the world's most righteous nut. She had taken me all the way into her, so deep I could feel every bit of the inside of her, and it was all squeezing me as she pulsed through her own orgasm. I don't know if I've ever cum more. I'm not sure I could. After a minute she stretched out, still impaled on me, giving me an eyeful that I will take with me to the grave and far beyond. "And cut." She said. Then she got up and walked to the camera. Everything I'd left behind was running down her leg and she did not mind at all. "Are you sure you've never acted before? You seem like a natural." "Is this pillow talk?" "No. A direct question." "Ahh. No. Not since I was a tree in the 3rd grade musical." She finished packing the camera. "You must have been one hell of a tree. Now help me clean up." I broke down the lights and the mics. I stole every glance I could. If this was going to be the best night of my life I wanted to remember every bit of it. Far too quickly we were packed. She pulled on her dress. I pulled on my clothes. She turned to leave. "Daisy. stop." I said. "Can I give you my number? In case of rewrites or something?" Daisy reached into her bag, and pulled something out. The she hit me with that smile one last time. "Here's my card. I'll be honest, your ear for dialogue is shit, so you will in no way be involved with a rewrite." She said. "But, if you are ever looking to fuck again, my cell is on the back." I stood stock still and watched her walk away. Shock does terrible things to a man. Then I spent the next fifteen minutes memorizing her phone number, because I am not a complete idiot. The day may come when I forget who I am, where I came from, and everything I have ever cared about. And on that day will still be able to recite all 10 fucking digits because some shit is too damn important to forget.  By QuothTheRamen for Literotica

One lowly pledge must satisfy the girls of Omega U. By QuothTheRamen - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Life as a lowly pledge The day I went to college I thought I had cleaned my last floor. Washed my last dish. Scrubbed my last toilet. I left home after five years too many of flipping burgers and dealing with other people's shit. I was done trying to make a bunch of assholes happy. It took all of one day in a frat to realize I was wrong. The world was filled with unhappy assholes, and they were all my problem."Pledge Needledick! Make sure the floor shines." Beko was the frat vice president. He was about as funny as a cold sore. But he was also a linebacker, so people generally felt obligated to laugh. "It's Cam." I said. "It's Cam what?" "It's Cam, Sir." I said. I did not sigh. It was difficult. "It's pledge Needledick now." Beko woofed. Like a dog. A retarded dog. "We are getting fucked up!" Shaun slid himself between Beko and me, smooth as anyone I had ever seen. "What Beko is trying to say is that today is your night on the chore rota Cam. All pledges take a turn." Shaun was the frat president. And he was probably going to be a senator. "No. I get it. Shit needs cleaning." I said. "Right. Spirit of brotherhood. Don't wait up." Shaun said. "Beko! What have I told you about pissing on the floor?" And, with the sloppy zip of a zipper, I was alone. I had the place to myself, piles of shit to clean up, and a fresh puddle of piss to mop. "I am so fucking stupid." I said. I pledged the frat because Alpha Nu Alpha Lambda was the place for business majors. Just this chapter alone had produced three Fortune 500 CEOs, a couple of Silicon valley royalty, and so many millionaires they stopped keeping track. And business is all about who you know. A poor boy from the shit end of the city who does not know anyone needs to change that. And so I did. And now I was picking up empties while the future leaders of the free world were getting shitfaced and laid. You would think that with so many rich bastards they would have a maid. I was well into the second hour and elbow deep in the world's most disgusting toilet when the doorbell rang. I didn't get up. I just kept scrubbing. Whoever they were here for it certainly was not me. The bell rang again. And again. And then someone starting pressing it like they'd been duct taped to the damn button and then had a seizure. I ripped off my yellow gloves, jogged to the door and opened it. "What the fu-" I started. I did not end that sentence. I saw where it was going, flagged it down, and gave it directions to a new and better place. "How can I help you?" I said. Is this because I am a good person? The kind of person who does not tear people's heads off for no reason? Of course not. I worked in fast food. It was because, on the other side of the door, stood a very pretty young Asian girl in heels, a knit skirt, and a sorority sweater so tight that it had to have been drawn on her. The girl blinked the blink of the slightly high, or the very dumb. "I'm here for Beko." she said. Dumb it is. "He's out right now. I can tell him you called." I said. She blinked again. "I didn't call. I walked." "Right. No. Totally get that. Do you want to leave a message?" "Nope. I want to see Beko." "Tell you what. Come on in. We'll call him." I said. "Let me just wash my hands." She walked in and, with a clear familiarity, walked over to our least disgusting couch and sat on it. I ran to the sink, scrubbed up and came out. Then I called Beko from my cell. He answered on the first ring. "Beko, it's me, Cam. I have a--" I looked at the Asian space cadet quizzically. "June." she said. "--June here to talk to you." "Needledick! I was watching porn on my phone." Beko shouted. Over what must have been one hell of a party. "Now I just see your stupid Needledick name on my phone. Hang up so I can see some titties." So I hung up. "He's very busy right now." I said. "Is there anything I can do for you?" "Is Joe here?" "No. Just me." "Louis?" "No. He's out." Ryan?" "No. I am the only one here. I am the only Alpha in the house. There is just me. I see you thinking of another name. But he is not here either. I assure you, I am the Alpha and the Omega of people in this house." She looked confused. "No. I am the Omega. Omega Chi Upsilon Mu." She said. Now I was confused. Omega was almost a honor society. It was not your run of the mill sorority. "Pardon?" "I'm an Omega." She smiled. "And I am high as fuck." Ahh. So not dumb. Just really high. "Right. Well is there anyone else you need me to call? I don't want to blow you off, but I still have a lot of cleaning to do." I said. "I want to blow you off." "Is that a pot joke?" "No." She stopped, wrinkled up in a frown, then continued. "At least I don't think so. I need to blow an Alpha." "And why is that?"" "Scavenger hunt. You guys are worth forty points for a facial." "I'm sorry?" Let's step back for a moment. Time to create a Venn diagram. One circle will be "Woman who have sucked my dick." Small circle. Not empty. Filled with women to whom I am forever grateful. Let's have the other circle be "Women who are so fucking hot that I silently apologize after jerking off to their memory." Now, and I want to be totally clear on this, these circles do not intersect. Not even a little. They don't even get written out on the same piece of paper. Imagine too, a circle labelled "Women who let me cum on their face." This circle was empty. Back to the moment. "Tonight is the Omega Scavenger hunt. And I wanna win it." she said. Her smile was tempting me to make a bad decision. "So what do I do?" "Take off your pants. But leave on the Alpha sweatshirt." I reached for my belt, and then years of self-preservation kicked in. "Wait, Beko's not your boyfriend is he? Because he would have an easy time killing me and I would have a hard time stopping him." "Nope. He just has a nice dick." Which is exactly not what I want to think about when I next see Beko. I dropped my pants. Then I closed my eyes and waited for the someone to tell me that this was a terrible terrible prank. What I felt instead was warm breath across my the head of my dick. I cautiously opened one eye, then the other. She'd taken one of the couch cushions and put it on the floor in front of me. She was kneeling on it, her face just inches away from me. I was not hard. But that was not going to last. She traced her fingers up my thigh, sliding them slowly up, I bit my lip as I watched her. Her hand slid under my balls, then she ran a finger from my ass all the way to where they hung. All the while her hot breath surrounded me. I'd never watched myself get hard before, but it was happening so fast it barely registered. One minute her hand lightly cupped my balls and the next I am so damn hard that it almost slaps me in the stomach. "You like this?" She asked, as she ran her soft cheek along the head. "I'm neither dead nor gay, so yes." "Good." She said. The she wrapped her hand around the base of my shaft, holding it up. She leaned in and alternated between soft kisses and quick licks as she worked her way up. I balled my fists so hard that my nails dug into my palms. She teased and licked her way up, until her mouth was just at the head. Then she looked up at me, winked, and took me in her mouth. I'd had my dick sucked before. I thought it was awesome. It turns out that everyone who came before was just shit. She ran her tongue under my shaft, her mouth wet and ready. She swirled it against the hole at the tip, then leaned in, taking inch after inch. She did not slow. She did not stop. She took me in until her nose was flush against me, her chin touching my balls. She winked again. And then slowly, slowly, ever so slowly, she let me out. Her tongue made every inch of my man flesh electric. I reached down to her head, but she just brushed me off, then waved her finger in the classic naughty naughty gesture. Chastened, I put my hands behind my head and groaned. She firmly wrapped one hand around my root, and with the other cupped my balls, pressing a finger against my taint. She leaned forward again, taking me until her lips reached her hand. She began to rock her head back and forth, slowly at first. Her hand stayed with her lips, making every rock a long slow stroke of my dick, with the wet miracle of her mouth keeping me on edge. I took a deep breath as she started speeding up. Every downstroke felt my cock getting wetter, every upstroke felt my balls getting tighter. Her free hand was rubbing my taint, teasing my balls, and driving me crazy. I felt my hips go loose as I adopted her rhythm. Pulling away when she pulled away. Pushing in as she pushed in. I felt myself in the back of her throat, then running the length of her tongue. She kept a wet suction that gave me no respite. I felt myself pushing the pace now. Seeing her, so gorgeous, so sexy so fucking good at sucking a cock was too much. I pushed so hard she gagged. I pulled out so far the cool air hit me. But she did not stop. Her grip on my shaft tighten. She slammed me into her mouth as if daring me to try to stop. I was off balance, standing on my toes, my dick falling into her amazing mouth, my eyes seeing stars. "Fucking Christ! I'm going to blow!" I said. She sped up, moving so fast she got blurry. I felt my load begin, rumbling from the depths of me up my shaft. She felt it too, and right when it was about to escape she learned back, her hands continuing to work the shaft. I exploded on to her. On her cheek, her perfect nose, her hair. And she put her face right against me. Pulling me still, milking every last drop onto her skin. I was in love. So it is a clear understatement when I say I was surprised when the flash went off. "Did you just take a selfie?" I said. "Yep. Gotta get the points." She said. "I forgot about that." And I had. This was clearly a one-time thing. But at least I closed the Venn diagram. "So June, could you send me that?" "Nope." "Right." I reached for the paper towel roll that remained from my cleaning and offered it to her. "Towel?" I said. She smiled the gorgeous smile, buried under layers of my spunk. "Nope. I'll wear it out. Extra five points." And, just like that, she was gone. It was the best thirty minutes of my life so far. Of course, by the end of the night it would be the third best thirty minutes of my life. One lowly pledge must make her nasty video dreams come true. I found pizza under a couch. Not a pizza box. No box to be found. Not a single slice, but instead eight slices, composing a whole pizza of what I can only assume was pepperoni pizza, all perfectly arranged under the couch. Like it was being delivered to hungry mice whose ordering reach far exceeds their grasp. Or a bunch of morons with the munchies. Fifty/fifty. I had been tempted, only briefly, to leave the pizza out as a reminder to my frat brothers to clean up after themselves. But, given the bags of filth I trucked out to the dumpster, this cause was lost. I tossed the pizza in with the condom wrappers, used dental floss, and random crusty Kleenex that so recently littered our floors. You might think that I would be unhappy, cleaning up after a couple dozen very well connected douchebags. And, on a normal night, you would be right. But this was not a normal night. This was a night in which the mere fact of my association with Alpha Nu Alpha Lambda resulted in me getting the kind of blow job reserved for men with excessive body hair, giant cigars, and private armies. A night in which one of the hottest women I had ever seen allowed me to not only cover a tile in ethnic bingo (Row: BJ, Column: Asian. Bingo!) but also had me paint her face like a drunken Jackson Pollack. So while I may be the lowest man on a very mangy totem pole, I was also a man who had had my pole waxed. I was in a post orgasm glow, and oscillated between absolute disbelief that I might ever be so lucky, and a profound fear that the best thing that might ever happen to me had already happened. It was deep into one of these swings into self-doubt, and deep into a pile of what I could only assume were once out dishes, that the doorbell rang. It may seem crazy to you that I did not run to the door. It may seem crazy to you that I did not even leave the dishes behind. But, to be clear, you are three hundred words into chapter two. I assumed I was living in the boring epilogue of chapter one. So I did not walk to the door. And I did not run. Instead I picked up the next sorry excuse for a plate and started scrubbing. The doorbell rang again. With feeling. And then again. Eventually I realized that whomever was pushing it was actually tapping out a beat. A lively bossa nova thing. And they were not going anywhere. No night is perfect. I put the dish down, dried off my hands, and walked to the door. The persistent beat made my feet want to run, but I kept them under control. I stood in front of the door, took a deep breath, and opened it. "Welcome to Alpha Nu, how can I help you?" It was dark outside. But she was very blonde. The kind of blonde that happens when you have hair bleach and a wandering mind. The hair framed a lovely face, ghostly pale. And now I was staring. She smiled, a thousand watt thing. "You can help me by getting out of my way." "What?" "'How can you help me?'" She said. "You just asked. Then you got stupid." "Right. No. Come in. I'm Cam." I moved out of the way She pushed past me, pulling a giant roller bag. "I'm Mary. But everyone calls me Daisy." "Why is that?" She hit me with the smile again. "Because I tell them to." She put the bag down, then spun around like a Julie Andrews on a German mountain. This caused her slightly modest sundress to become much less modest, and gave me a lovely view of a pair of runner's legs. And I was staring again. "This will have to do. It's funny, because the place looks so classy outside. All bricks and ivy. Then you come in and it looks like someone threw up on the floor." She said. "Someone does throw up on the floor. Every day. His name is Ted. He calls it clearing his throat." Daisy looked at me with an expression that I could not place. Something between amused and irritated. "Let the artist work, dear." She said. "And that is not the visual I want in my head." She stalked around the room, framing parts with her fingers. "I want sultry. I want dark. I want something that oozes passion and hunger and need." She said. "It's a dump. A dump with couches that are so nasty they make crunching sounds when you sit on them." I said. "It needs lighting. It needs ambiance. It needs to be perfect." "Perfect for what?" I asked. "This!" She said. Then she handed me a piece of paper. I scanned it. "Is this a shot list?" "Of course. You can't direct without one." "And everything on this-" I waved the sheet. "Is going to happen here?" "Of course." "Who is playing willing young co-ed?" I asked. "Me. I am the star of all my works." "And who is playing the hard and ready young stud?" "Well Cam, I was going to audition the boys," She said. And then that smile almost knocked me down. "but you're the only one here. So... are you up for it?" I started pulling off my pants. She put a hand on my chest. "Hold up cowboy. You've seen the shot list. Not until scene 3. Now help me set up." You might think a roller bag would only hold a small amount of film equipment. You would be wrong. You might think that setting up lights, area mikes, a camera, and a bunch of shit that I do not have names for would be difficult with an erection. You would be right. But, given the proper motivation, all work can be rewarding. "I've never seen anyone work so fast." She said. "I'm a lover of film." I said. "You know, I don't normally ask questions when an absurdly attractive woman asks me to make a porno with her-" "You get asked that a lot?" She said, as she was draping sheets over the couch. "More than I'd have ever thought." I said. "But why are we making a porno?" "Because I am an Omega Mu. And this is our annual scavenger hunt." She said. "This video should be worth 355 points, should you be able to keep your load in for every shot." "So, I'm just going to ask this." I said. I looked up and saw her fiddling with the camera. It took me a second to refocus from looking down her dress at her very impressive rack. She caught me looking, and smiled behind the viewfinder. "Why are you doing this at all. This is not me trying to scare you away, I am just really curious." She stopped for a second, and pulled a couple of wispy blonde strands from in front of her face to behind her ear. I don't know that I believe in any god, but if one exists he must be damn happy with his work here. "Do you know how competitive Omega Mu is? The girls there are driven to be great. They will walk off this campus and into lives that most people only dream of. And I'm a film major. They don't respect what I do. They don't understand it. Most of them can't even be bothered to stay awake during my films." She stepped close, so close I could smell strawberries and the faintest hint of excitement. "But they will stay awake for this one. By the time I'm done showing it to them they'll be sitting in puddles of their own juice, awkwardly fidgeting and looking for any excuse to get back to their rooms and get their stuck up snatches off. That room will absolutely stink of arousal and lust and need. And they will know that I am one hell of a filmmaker." My dick was threatening to leave my body and go into orbit. "Is the camera rolling? I need it to be rolling." I said. She pointed at the red light. "It's been rolling for the last five minutes. Take off your shirt." I took my shirt off so damn fast I nearly sprained my shoulders. "I don't have a script." "We'll improvise." She closed her eyes and leaned in. I laid my fingers on top of her hand, gliding them up her arm, to her shoulders. I traced her collarbone, then ran them up her neck, to her cheek. Her lips parted. I leaned in to meet them with my own. I felt a slight shudder as they touched, and I wondered if perhaps all her confidence masked a delicacy, a pure and innocent nature, uncorrupted by all the debauchery that surrounds her. Then I felt a firm hand against my chest. It shoved me on to the couch. I fell with no resistance. She walked up to me, put one leg up by my head and pulled up her dress, revealing absolutely no underwear. "You will lick the living shit out of my pussy. If you're lucky I'll let you lick my ass. And If you do a very good job at that I will let you put that monster trying to escape your jeans balls deep inside me." I am a terrible judge of character. That delicate flower ground her incredibly wet pussy into my face. I am not the smartest guy. And I am no actor. But I certainly take direction. I put my hands on her thighs to steady her, then teased her outer lips with my tongue, splitting them, letting them close, tasting her mix of sweat and natural lubrication. I pulled the inner lips between mine, tracing them up to the hard nub. I ran my lips against it, lightly at first, teasing it with my tongue. She rocked her hips into my face, grinding her clit against my lips. I sped up my tongue to meet her urgency, tightening my grip on her legs, pulling her into me. Her juices flowed all over my jaw, pooling on my chest. She lowered her hands to my head and pulled me in so tight I could barely breathe. "Faster you bastard! If I don't get off you don't get off." Being a gentleman, I obliged the lady. But I knew that speed alone was not going to be enough. I freed one of my hands and ran it between her legs. I took her clit between my lips and raced my tongue along it, feeling it pulse with her arousal. A feeling matched only with the untended arousal currently in my pants. "You can't go too hard with me. And you sure as hell aren't going hard enough." I am competitive. Ninety nine percent of the time it is a terrible flaw. This day, not so much. I found an extra gear and pulsed my tongue against her, moving so fast that I got sloppy, and was licking the whole of her pubis. I slipped a couple fingers into her depths, probing until I found the rough patch of her G-spot, then timed my strokes outside with those inside. "Fuck. Just keep doing that." She said. Then words became groans, moved to soft moans, quickly strung together and rising in pitch. I kept up a steady rhythm, feeling her body stiffen, her strong legs go taut, her breathing get ragged. "Fuck me." She shouted. "Fuck Me!" She pulled my head in hard, rubbing herself against me. Her clit ground against me, tracing a wet line on my lips. She gasped, then caught her breath. "Fuck" Her body went slack. I eased my lips off of her. Took my fingers out, running them along my tongue to capture the taste. I lowered her to the couch, then reached for my belt. She smiled. And I wanted her so badly that there was no terrible thing I would not have done. "Not yet. You're only halfway there. And I need more points." And with that she spread her legs, then pulled her knees in. Now, to be clear, at that point I'd have cut off my left arm to fuck her. So eating her ass was not going to be a problem. I dove right the fuck in. I kissed the cutest pinkest prettiest little asshole that I had ever seen. It was wet with her juices and my spit, and I could not help but run my lips upon the rim. She gasped when my lips touched, and it puckered tightly. I blew on it, seeing it shrink with the cold. I ran my tongue under it, watching it loosen as she got aroused. He hands drifted to her pussy, and she spread it apart with one, then ran two fingers through. A delicate strand of drool ran between her fingers and her pussy, and it was all I could do to not ram my tongue against her pretty pucker. My resolve lasted for about two seconds. Then she started grinding her wet fingertips on her clit and I started pushing my tongue against her. Probing for resistance, feeling her tense. I could hear her fingers, sloppily running, making the wet noises of sex and driving me out of my goddamn mind. She sped up and I pushed my tongue right against her flower. I'd read her rhythm, I waited for my moment, and when it came I pushed into her ass. "Jesus Fucking Christ!" She shouted. I didn't stop. It felt like a compliment. I ran my fingers into her again, easing in a couple, felling myself fill her, wanting so much to put more into her. She rocked herself back and forth, using me as a tool to get her off. I was happy with this arrangement. Tongue, fingers and mind were all synchronized as she took control. Her breathing sped up, but I kept my pace. Her rocking increased, her hungry pussy pulling my fingers in, but I was patient. I knew I would get what I wanted and she was about to get hers. "Don't. Fuck. This. Up." She said. Each word punctuated with a thrust. "I'm. Going. To. Cum." And as she said it I felt the signs. She bottomed out on my fingers, her wet pussy spasmed against them. Her ass rippled against my tongue, Her toes curled, and then I got a face full of what I can only assume was her ejaculate. Given what I had done to June it only felt fair. Daisy put both legs on the ground and stood up. Her dress fell back over her assets, robbing me of the wonderful view. "That was worth an extra 20 points. So I am very happy." She said. "I think it is time to make you very happy. Take off your pants." You can't rip off blue jeans. Denim is not a fabric that rips. But you can get them off so fast that short one high speed camera no one can tell the difference. "Stay on the couch." She said. She lifted one spaghetti strap and slowly pulled it over her shoulder. Then the other one. The dress fell noiselessly to the ground. She wore no bra. She didn't need one. Her breasts were as amazing as I had hoped, and the rest of her runner's body was more than I could possibly have dreamed. Taut muscle and soft flesh played in perfect harmony. She stepped towards me, putting one knee outside my legs, then the other. She lifted herself up on her knees, so that she could look down on me, her perfect breasts damn near poking my eyes out. "How badly do you want to fuck me." She said. I could feel all of the wet between her legs dripping on me. My dick twitched like a divining rod on the Mississippi. I looked into those amazing blue eyes and said "A lot." She smiled. "I'll fix that in editing." Then she lowered herself onto me. I wanted to thrust. To take her. To put my hands on her hips, give in to the animal inside me, and slam myself into that perfect wet pussy until I exploded deep within her. But I did not. It nearly killed me, but I kept my shit together. I wanted this to last as long as possible. I felt the lips slowly divide, taking in the head. There was no friction, just heat and wet. She put her forearms on my shoulder, leaned in close, pressed her chest against mine, and brought her lips to my ear. "I love the way you smell. Your sweat and my juices have me so fucking hot." I didn't say anything. I couldn't. She lowered herself a little more. I felt the first inch of me squeezed into her depths. "You want to take me. Use me. The way I used you." I groaned. Her tongue teased my ear. She pushed further, inviting more of me in. "I don't know how you're holding off. Am I not wet enough for you? Tight enough?" I said nothing. My concentration was all I had left. She slid down a bit, her wetness running down my shaft. "Or maybe you're not man enough to take what you want." I put my hands on her hips. Put my lips to her ears. And I stage whispered, loud enough for the camera to hear. "You talk too much." My hips rose. Hers descended. She gasped, but I had been patient for too long. I lifted her, pulled out, then pushed back in. I lifted one arm around her back and pulled her close to me, feeling those tremendous breasts push against me, feeling the muscles in her back tighten. "You're going to match me, stroke for stroke. You are going to match my pace, you are going to match my enthusiasm, and I swear to god you are going to cum with me. I have done everything you wanted. Everything you told me to do. And I am going to fuck the shit out of you." She stopped. And I was struck with terror that I had overplayed my hand. But that smile, dear lord that smile. "I knew you had it in you tiger." She lowered herself to meet me. We started slow, with her walls teasing every bit of me. Each deliberate thrust brought with it a host of mind bending sensations. I locked eyes with her. Saw her passion and need as she pulled me in. Watched her groan every time I bottomed out, watched her grind her pubic bone against mine, trying to get all the stimulation she could. I could have gone forever, but she was a performer. Her pace quickened. I sped up to match. I lowered my head to her breast. She pulled me in, forcing it into my mouth, responding to the suction, the delicate nibble,. My speed increasing, my erection an iron bar straining inside her. Her moans getting louder, my excitement reaching a crest. All pretense of erotic sex had been abandoned. I pushed myself into her with violence, she responded in kind. Our bodies slapped against each other. My hands were gripping her hard runner's ass for dear life, her nails dug into my back. The only word I could say was fuck. The only thing I could do was fuck, All I ever wanted to do was fuck. But all the servicing of this woman had taken its toll. No man could resist her for long. "Now cum for me." I said. I don't know who came first. I came so hard I blacked out for a second, every sense shutting down so that I could bust the world's most righteous nut. She had taken me all the way into her, so deep I could feel every bit of the inside of her, and it was all squeezing me as she pulsed through her own orgasm. I don't know if I've ever cum more. I'm not sure I could. After a minute she stretched out, still impaled on me, giving me an eyeful that I will take with me to the grave and far beyond. "And cut." She said. Then she got up and walked to the camera. Everything I'd left behind was running down her leg and she did not mind at all. "Are you sure you've never acted before? You seem like a natural." "Is this pillow talk?" "No. A direct question." "Ahh. No. Not since I was a tree in the 3rd grade musical." She finished packing the camera. "You must have been one hell of a tree. Now help me clean up." I broke down the lights and the mics. I stole every glance I could. If this was going to be the best night of my life I wanted to remember every bit of it. Far too quickly we were packed. She pulled on her dress. I pulled on my clothes. She turned to leave. "Daisy. stop." I said. "Can I give you my number? In case of rewrites or something?" Daisy reached into her bag, and pulled something out. The she hit me with that smile one last time. "Here's my card. I'll be honest, your ear for dialogue is shit, so you will in no way be involved with a rewrite." She said. "But, if you are ever looking to fuck again, my cell is on the back." I stood stock still and watched her walk away. Shock does terrible things to a man. Then I spent the next fifteen minutes memorizing her phone number, because I am not a complete idiot. The day may come when I forget who I am, where I came from, and everything I have ever cared about. And on that day will still be able to recite all 10 fucking digits because some shit is too damn important to forget.  By QuothTheRamen for Literotica

She meets her 'Prince Charming' by accident. by Bakeboss. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. I was late and in a rush add that to the slick streets from the first rain of the season and if you mix in a little of not paying attention you then have the perfect recipe for an accident. As you can see, I had no one to blame for sitting here in a ditch waiting for a tow instead of being on the blind date where I was supposed to be. I called Devon, or was it Kevin but only got voice mail; I left a message stating my problem and an apology for standing him up. It's funny but I remember thinking for the first time since this was set up that I hope he was a loser so I hadn't blown my chance for meeting my ‘Prince Charming'. Triple A said that due to the rain, they were extremely busy but they'd get to me as soon as possible. I sat in the car mad at myself for doing yet again something stupid and as I watched the rain slide down my windshield, I felt my tears slide down my cheeks. Who was I kidding Melvin or was it Ivan, was not going to be my prince, princes don't go on blind dates they have girls falling all over themselves to date them. No, maybe I was better off missing this set up no matter what my friend Grace said about him, he was probably a loser anyway. I kept asking myself what I was doing wrong why couldn't I met Mister Right; I just knew he was out there but I simply couldn't find him. It wasn't that he had to be Brad Pitt it was just I didn't want Kramer, surely between those two types there had to be someone for me.To pass time as I waited I once again made a list of the pro and cons of me, Julie Harris, at least this time I kept the list just in my head. OK, well I know I'm no Angelina Jolie but I no Maya Rudolph either. Brown hair with brown eyes, kind of mousey but not bad. Thirty-three, at least I'm not some twenty-year-old bimbo and yet I'm still young enough to be called a girl. Yeah I could lose a few pounds but I am not fat no matter what my anorexic sister says. If I was a person who budgeted their time and paid attention to what they were doing I guess I wouldn't be in this ditch would I. This was doing me no good at all as I am incapable of making an honest opinion of myself and then I was saved of this epiphany by the flashing lights of the tow. I rolled down my window as he approached and he knelt down to talk to me. Hatless in the rain meant his blonde hair was matted to his head and water running down his face. I stared into cerulean blue eyes that were bright and concerned. “Are you all right miss, do you need me to call medical help?” I was mesmerized and could only manage a shake of my head. He told me I could sit in his truck while he fished my car from the ditch. When I got out of my car, I tripped on something, which broke my heel sending me falling into his arms. He caught me, and picked me up as if I weighed nothing, then carried me to his big white truck. I put my arms around him and held on for dear life, not that I was afraid he would drop me, no I just didn't want him to put me down. I sat waiting as he hooked my vehicle to his tow bar and I noticed how clean and organized it was. I then noticed the plastic horses head attached to the hood as an ornament, that's funny he arrives to save me in a big white horse. He opened the door and then standing half in the cab took off his raincoat and tucked it behind the seat. I got my first good look at him illuminated by his interior lights my first thought was behemoth, or maybe that was my second thought as my first was ‘oh my god'. This man had to be close to Three hundred pounds and yes he was fat but he also had a lot of muscle. I would have to ask him if he was football player and then I realized I haven't said one word yet. I open my mouth to speak but he beat me to it, “I'm sorry miss but your car is not drivable, do you have a preference as to where you want it towed?” I merely shook my head no, as I screamed to myself ‘speak you dullard, speak'. “Why do you have a horse's head hood ornament on your truck?” Way to go girl you're really making an impression on this guy. “It's something my boss did, he thinks it's funny but I think it's humiliating. You see my last name is Charmant which he knew means charming from his high school French and my first name is Price after my mother's father…” “So that makes you Prince Charming coming to my rescue on your big white horse.” “Guess how many times a day I hear that line.” I told him I was sorry for beating a dead horse and giggled and he smiled showing me his straight white teeth. “If I tow you to the yard you'll have to pay a night's storage fee but if I tow you to your home you can park it for free.” “But then I'll have to have it towed to a garage tomorrow, won't that cost more?” “Let me make you a deal, you're my last tow, my shift is over so I'll tow you to your house and then on my way to work tomorrow I'll tow you to wherever, no charge. All you have to do is promise no more prince charming remarks” “I even do you one better, do you speak Italian? My last name is Biancaneve, which is Italian for Snow White, and my first name is Ella, and that roughly translates into little, so don't talk to me about being teased about your name.” He laughed at this as he agreed my name alone was worth the cost of his tow job. I felt so at ease with Price as we exchanged light banter sprinkled with laughs that when we arrived at my place I automatically invited him up for coffee. He looked at me for a long time those blue eyes piercing into my soul. I think he was judging the sincerity of my offer, and then he smiled saying he'd love a cup of coffee. Riding up in the elevator, I realized I hadn't eaten yet and I was starving so I upgraded my offer of coffee to a quick dinner. He said OK but only if he could help and how could I say no to an offer like that. Price put the pasta on to boil as I dug out some of my grandmother's red sauce from my freezer and popped it in the microwave. While he graded cheese I made a quick salad from whatever greens I found in my frig and by the time he got the wine opened the pasta was done. To top it off he helped me clean the kitchen after our meal. We took our wine to the front room and when we finished that I opened another bottle, it was not until we were half way through the third bottle that I realized we were in trouble. I knew I was buzzed but I didn't care, I took the glass from his hand and leaned in close, “Sir Prince Charming, you have saved the fair Young Snow White and it is now time for you to claim your reward.” With that, I put my lips to his, he in turn wrapped his strong arms around me, and we kissed long and deeply. When we finally broke our embrace without a word I took his hand and led him to my bed where we made frenetic love as if it was our last night on earth. I awoke in the morning with a pounding headache yet enveloped in my Prince's arms and I knew right then there was no place I rather be. Will we live happily ever after as they do in fairy tales? I can't answer that and all I'll say is that now for the present I'm living as close to a fairy tale as possible. Really, what more could I wish for? by Bakeboss .

A Good Girl Discovers Sensuality. By Fredly - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. At last, Faith went to sleep Thursday night. In the early morning she awoke confused by the happening and sights of the night before. She was not sure if she had really seen her classmates, Christine and Jim; together in that alley, or had just dreamed the whole episode. As she became more awake, she began to remember making herself come and recalled the dreams that she had during the night. She recalled that most of her dreams had included an enormous erect penis floating in the air and attempting to enter pinhole size openings.Faith shook her head in an attempt to dislodge the visions.  The visions of the sexual activity continued to dance in her head, so she quietly got out of bed and took her shower. The hot water felt good as it cascaded down her body. The water created feelings in her similar to the feeling of the night before. As the feelings spread, she began to stroke her breasts and imagine what it would feel like if Steve, her boyfriend was caressing her. Her thoughts of him served to increase the excitement. She dropped a hand down to her mound and began to stroke her pussy. Faith quickly found her clit and rubbed herself furiously. The waves of pleasure quickly hit, and she found it difficult to remain standing. She quickly finished her shower and dressed for school. The small college was bustling by the time she arrived. It was a big day for the students. The rival college's basketball team was coming into town that night for the annual showdown. When She walked down the hallway toward her first class, she thought about the past twenty-four hours. The thought of her actions in the shower that morning made her smile mischievously. She stopped to open the classroom door when someone grabbed her from behind. She knew that it had to be Steve. No one else would dare to sneak up behind her like that. "Good morning, Beautiful!" he beamed as he spun her around. She reached up and gave him a quick kiss and said, "Morning Handsome." They made some small talk about the game as she waited to go into class. Faith opened the door, and the couple went into her first class. When they reached her seat, he gave her a small kiss and turned to walk away. "See you at Lunch," he called over his shoulder as he hurried toward his class. That night their date started at the game, where she cheered. French Friday They spent the first few hours of the date in their usual fashion. They had gone to the game then and stopped by the local fast-food joint for a bite and a little conversation with the rest of the gang. Throughout the game and dinner, Faith continued to have flashbacks of the scene she saw the night before. She hoped that no one would ask her about the game because she was so distracted that she didn't think she could even recall the score. After leaving the restaurant, Steve suggested that they take a drive. The two of them often drove around town, talking to their friends as they cruised up and down the main street of town. Instead of the normal drive, he turned the car out of town. She was still distracted and didn't mind driving in the county. He drove around for a few minutes trying to make small talk. When she finally glanced outside and noticed that they were driving down a deserted road. Up ahead there was a small grove of trees. Steve turned the car into the grove and stopped. He put his arm around her and pulled her close. She scooted over and sat next to him and relaxed in the comfort of his arm. He stroked her face with his hand and talked about school, their relationship, and other small talk. She enjoyed hearing his voice and the feel of his hand on her face. He bent down and kissed her. She felt nervous since they had never really spent any time alone in the car like this, but she was confident that she could stop him from doing anything that she didn't want. As he continued to kiss her, she began to get the same feeling between her legs that she had experienced in the alley. He was gently rubbing her back and shoulder and slowly moved his hand down to the front of her blouse. She knew she should stop him, but his caresses felt too good. As long as he didn't try anything else, she decided not to remove his hand. He continued to kiss her and stroke her breast. Faith could feel her nipples harden with each caress and knew that he could feel her nipple as it pressed into his hand. She wondered what it would be like to have his hand inside her blouse. She tried to put that curiosity out of her mind because she had been told that good girls didn't let a date do that. He moved his hand. At first, she felt a sense of loss and wanted him to put his hand back. Suddenly, she began to panic as Steve began to unbutton her blouse. "Steve, please don't! I can't let you!" she pleaded. He hesitated but continued to move his hand down her blouse, undoing the buttons. "Please Faith? I won't hurt you, we have been going out for so long! The other guys tell me that their girlfriends don't mind!" As he spoke, he stopped undoing the buttons and placed his hand on her bra. She sharply caught her breath. His hand felt so good. She knew that his hand wasn't going to harm anything if he just left it outside her bra. He began to caress both breasts through her bra as he kissed her deeply. As he kissed her, he slowly touched his tongue to her lips. As his tongue touched her, she opened her mouth and let his tongue run across her teeth and into her mouth. She had never French kissed anyone before, but enjoyed the feel of his tongue as it pushed into her mouth. She began to play with his tongue with hers and sucked on his tongue as it snaked in and out across her lips. Gawd, she loved this! He took his mouth off of hers and began to kiss down her neck. She shivered and felt as if she was floating in his arms. He continued to kiss down her neck until he reached her collarbone. She knew that he would stop soon, and they would go home. However, Steve continued to kiss along her collarbone, slowly pushing her blouse off of her shoulder. "God, you look beautiful!" he exclaimed as he lifted his head and stared at her bra. "Please, let me look at you?" She looked into his eyes and felt the same excitement that she had felt in the alley. "It's ok Steve, I'm nervous and a little scared.  But if you really think that I am beautiful, I don't mind.” "God, yes! Can I kiss you here?" he asked as he grasped her breast through her bra. "Please Steve, don't ask! I think that we should go! I want you to, but I just can't. Please don't ask!" As she spoke, she looked down and could see his hand on her bra now that her blouse had been pushed off her shoulder. She remembered Christine begging to be touched and wanted some of that for herself.  She watched him reach into her bra and begin to pinch and stroke her nipple. "Oh, Steve! That feels so good," she exclaimed as she pressed her chest into his hand. She couldn't believe that those words had come out of her mouth. She thought quickly about Jim and Christine and knew that it would feel so much better if her bra was not in the way. "Oh, Steve! Don't stop," she moaned. She felt him moving his hand behind her back and fumbling with the catch on her bra. She subtly leaned forward to help. She wanted him to continue but didn't want him to know how she felt. Just when she thought that she would either have to stop him or help him, she felt the catch give way. Her bra came loose, and he placed both hands on her full breasts. "God! What nice tits!" he said. "Please Steve, don't talk like that! It sounds so vulgar!" Steve just blew it and made her feel cheap. "But babe, they are just beautiful! I can't help it!" he croaked. She was beaming again. His words boosted her fragile confidence in her own sexuality. He was out of the doghouse almost immediately. She felt him fumbling to remove her blouse and bra and leaned into him, trying to help without showing her eagerness. Faith knew she should stop him, but she just couldn't. It felt too good. She felt herself being pushed back so that she was lying on the seat. Steve placed himself on top of her and kissed her nipples. She arched her back so that she could press more of her breast into his mouth. "Yes! That feels so good! Don't stop! Kiss the other!" Steve sucked her tits and she could feel the hardness between his legs as it pressed against her. Without any conscious effort, their hips began to move together. He ran his hand down her side and moved his hand in between their bodies. He pressed his hand against the front of her jeans. It felt so good, she wished it could go on forever. Faith felt his fingers move as they attempted to unbutton her pants. She could almost hear her parents' lectures and the shame she had been taught.   She panicked and pushed him off of her. She knew that he could not continue, but why?  She was so confused and frustrated that she felt like crying. Frantically she pushed him away. "Stop that! You know that I am not that kind of girl! I just can't let you go any further."  Faith's parents' lectures spilled out of her mouth. "Come on babe, stop teasing me! You can't just tease me and leave me like this! I'm so hard that I think I'll burst! You just have to do something!" he begged. "Here, look for yourself!" he pled as he unzipped his pants. She could see his straining cock as it poked through his white underwear. "Stop it, Steve! Put it back in your pants! You're being disgusting!" Faith turned to look away. As she turned, she took one more look at the object sticking out of his pants.  She really wanted to look but the pressure was too much.  She sucked in a breath as she froze in her internal conflict. "Come on Faith! Look at it! I know you want to! Here, I'll take it out so you can see it!" As he spoke to her, she glanced out of the corner of her eye and watched as he pulled his cock from his pants. He reached out and grabbed her shoulder and turned her toward him. "That's it! Look at it real closely," he encouraged. The tone of his voice and hands on her shoulder broke her trance.  She knew she wanted to and used his encouragement to make her decision.  She looked at his cock.  She couldn't take her eyes off his cock as it stood there hard and poking out of his pants. The erect phallus has a magical capacity to draw out a woman's curiosity. "Can I touch it?" she asked as she committed to her desires. It was confusing, on one hand, she couldn't believe that she has said those words and on the other, she really wanted to feel his cock. "That would be great!" he moaned. "I need some relief!" Oh, how she wanted his needs met. She slowly placed her hand on his cock. She could feel his cock pulse and twitch as she touched it.  Steve jumped and moaned as her hand came into contact with his cock.  It was so hot and firm. She loved the feel of it in her hand. She continued to rest her hand on his cock and Steve sucked in his breath. "Do you like my hand on you?" she purred. She instantly realized the control that she had over him when she held his cock.  She felt her pussy tighten with pleasure as she experienced this power. "That's good. Just run your hand around it and move your hand up and down!" he moaned.  She slowly circled her hand around the pulsing cock and explored the sensation. She could feel the slippery liquid that had oozed out of the head of his cock. Faith spread the sticky fluid around his cock, then, wrapping her fingers around it as far as she could, she moved her hand up and down. He started breathing deeper and rocked his hips, sliding his cock up and down in her hand. "That's it, baby, keep it up! Your hand feels so good! Don't stop, you're going to make me come!" he begged her to continue. "Faith, this feels so good!" She felt his hips flexing faster and his cock grow hotter and bigger. "Do you like it, babe? Do you like my hand on your cock?" she asked. She knew his answer before he spoke. She was getting a thrill out of talking dirty. Where did that come from? "Come on baby! keep going! I am coming!" he shouted. She felt his cock get bigger and watched as the cock twitched and began spraying her hand with what she knew to be semen. Faith watched in amazement as the white fluid kept coming out of his cock. The car was filled with the earthy scent of his cum.  As his cum stopped shooting out of his cock, he slowly relaxed and grabbed her into a tight hug. "That was the best!" he said as he kissed her. Faith felt exhilarated at the pleasure she had given him. She grabbed some tissue from her purse to wipe up her hands and his glorious phallus. They got dressed in silence. As they dressed, she couldn't help feeling a little hurt. She had given him what he wanted, but she remained frustrated. Why did she have to stop him? Why didn't she let him put his hand in her pants? Why didn't she let him? They drove home and made small talk. It was the uncomfortable chit-chat that often occurred when they both wanted to talk about what had happened but neither one of them dared to start the conversation or admit their feeling.  She couldn't concentrate on anything he was saying, and she was certain that he was rambling on about things he didn't want to say, just to avoid the silence of the situation.  When they got home, he walked her to the door and kissed her good night. Faith went inside and went to her room. As she undressed, she could feel the wetness of her panties. Faith laid down and stroked herself to sleep.  She was so frustrated that she came very quickly and saw stars as she exploded. She awoke two hours later from a vivid dream of his erupting cock. She had to change her panties once again, and go beck to sleep. Saturday  night depths The next day was Saturday. Faith slept 'till noon. When she awoke and looked at her phone, she saw a message from Steve. He had called and wanted to see her that night. She knew she loved what had happened and she wanted more.  Would she get what she wanted tonight? How did she get what she wanted without being too eager?  Quickly, she picked up the phone and called him. They made plans to go to a movie and get something to eat. He arrived on time that evening to take her to the movie. She was excited and could tell that he was as excited as she was about the evening. They went to the movie, as usual, pretending that this was just a usual date.  After the movie, she got into his car.  He started the car and she heard him ask, "What do you want to do tonight?" She knew what she wanted but reluctantly she shrugged her shoulders and replied, "Whatever you want honey!"  She hoped he would read her mind and make the decision to go to the grove. They drove down the street and she could tell that he was thinking about the night before.  He was trying to play it cool and pretend to casually drive around town.  She was delighted that she was able to make him so happy. Steve nonchalantly drove out of town, nervously glancing at her out of the corner of his eye.  She knew he was hoping that she wouldn't notice or object to where they were headed.  As they drove, they both knew where they were going. In a few minutes, they found themselves back at the deserted grove of trees. He quickly kissed her and removed her blouse, reached behind her, and unfastened her bra.  He let out a sigh of relief that she hadn't stopped him and began sucking on her tits. She squirmed in delight as he sucked at her nipples. "That's it hon! keep sucking! it feels so good!" she cooed. He stopped sucking after a few minutes and sat back. He tried to subtlety indicate what he wanted.  He raised his hips, trying to persuade her to touch him. She rolled her eye.  He wasn't as clever as he thought he was.  She knew what he wanted and decided to play along with his “persuasion.” She reached down and unfastened his pants. "Good!" he said "That's it! take it out!" She reached into his pants and grabbed his cock. It felt so alive. She lifted his cock out of his underwear and she could already see the moisture collecting on the head. She began to stroke and explore his cock as he signed in relief. She decided that tonight, she didn't want to go home frustrated. She stopped her ministrations after a few minutes. "Don't stop now!" he begged. "How about sucking on my nipples some more?" she asked. He brought her face to his and kissed her. "Sure, I would love to!" he chuckled. They kissed and he pulled her so that she was laying across his lap, with her head leaning against the car door. She could feel his straining cock as it pressed into her back. He kissed her neck and worked his way toward her breasts. She sucked in her breath as he kissed and nuzzled her tits. "Yes! Yes, that's it!" she moaned. He had his left arm around her back, bracing her from the car door. As he kissed her tits, he reached his hand around and began stroking her left breast as he kissed and sucked at her right nipple. He stroked her stomach with his right hand. He cautiously moved his hand lower on her stomach until he reached the top of her jeans. She felt his hand move hesitantly under the waistband of her pants. He moved his hand back and forth along her stomach, just under the material of her jeans, building up confidence, then his hand crept lower and soon was squarely between her legs. She was ready for him this time. She longed to have him touch her the way she had seen Jim touching Christine. "Please don't tease me!" she whispered. "I need to feel your hand touching my skin." He smiled and undid the buttons on her jeans. Steve unbuttoned all the buttons and placed his hand on her panties. She sucked in her breath as he stroked her through the thin material. "Baby, that feels so good!" she purred. "Don't stop!" She was so wet and knew that he could feel the cloth of the panties getting damp as he rubbed her. He felt the hair that surrounded her mound and ran his finger down the crease in the center of her mound. She almost lifted her hips clear off of the seat as she felt his finger stroke her through her panties. She rocked her hips into his finger.  He then reached up higher and placed his hand inside the band of her panties. "Go on!" she encouraged him. He pushed his hand under her panties and down onto her pussy.  He explored her mound and ran his fingers through the patch of hair surrounding her cunt. He stroked her and felt her pussy lips opening and he could feel the moisture seeping out of her. "God, you're wet!" he said as he ran his hand down between the lips of her cunt and into her opening. "Yes! Yes, that's it, rub right there!" she begged. He felt her becoming slicker and opening up as he ran his hand along the slit into her pussy. She jumped as he touched her clit. "Rub harder, come on baby! make me come!" "Lift your hips so I can get your pants off!" he said as he rubbed her clit. “Stop talking and help me cum! You can feel enough already!" she groaned as she rubbed her hips back and forth on his finger. "It would be a lot nicer for you if I didn't have to fight with these damn pants!" he whispered as he continued to circle his finger on her clit, dipping a finger into her pussy. "You're doing great just as you are! Rub harder! I'm coming!" she cried "Uhn! Uhn! yea baby, more! Yes! yes! yes!" she screamed, and her body tightened as she rubbed herself against his finger. She continued to groan and writhe as she felt the waves of her orgasm. She started to relax, and she could feel the rock-hardness of his cock poking into her back. She turned to look at the bulge poking out of his pants and started to his cock. While laying in his lap, it was awkward to try and stroke his cock, so she hopped back to her side of the car and continued to explore his cock. "Yes, baby that's it! Do it like you did last night!" he moaned. She opened his pants farther and exposed more of his cock.  She teased his cock as he moaned in delight. "God, Faith that feels great! Put your hand around it and move your hand up and down!" She grabbed his cock and wrapped her hand around it. "Steve, it's so big! I can't get my hand around it!" she said, still surprised at the size. She knew what she wanted to do with it, but wanted him to say it. "Just do like you are babe! it feels damn good!" She continued to stroke his cock and spread the leaking come around his cock as it dripped out of the tip of his cock. She bent down closer to his cock to have a good look at the rock-hard shaft. As she bent down, she couldn't resist sticking her tongue out and licking the head of his cock. He jumped and let out a deep moan, and she felt his body jerk with excitement. "Did you like that hon?" she asked, hoping he'd be grateful and ask for more of the same. "God, yes do it some more!" he begged. She stuck out her tongue and licked the head again. She could taste the saltiness of the come and enjoyed the feel of his cock on her tongue. She lowered her head and ran her tongue all the way to the base of his cock. "Yea Baby, lick my cock!" he crooned. "That's it! Lick up and down! Yes, you're doing it great!" She smiled at herself and could feel his hips flexing in time to her licking. "Do you want me to put it in my mouth?" she asked. "Oh God! would you? It would feel so great!" he moaned. She opened her mouth in an "O" and put her mouth over the tip of his cock. As it entered her mouth, she could feel him jump and could feel his cock twitch and throb. It felt so alive. She felt so empowered for having such control of his sexual satisfaction. "Gawd, baby! Take it deeper and suck on it!" She lowered her head, took more of his cock into her mouth, and began to suck on it. She held it still in her mouth exploring the taste and feel. She felt his hips moving up and down, trying to get her to move on his cock. In response, she began a slow movement with her mouth taking in about an inch of his cock. "That's it, babe, move your mouth more! Take it into your mouth!" She was afraid she would gag on the thickness as she tried to take more of it into her mouth, but she slowly lowered her head as she took two, three then four inches into her mouth. She enjoyed the feel and taste as he moaned and began to breathe faster. She lifted her mouth to the tip of his prick and lowered her wet mouth until she had taken almost all of his rod into her mouth. She felt his cock entering the back of her throat and resisted the impulse to gag. Once the initial gag impulse was gone, she found that she could take another inch into her mouth. "God, baby! That's it you almost have it all! Suck me a little deeper!" he groaned. He put his hand on her head and she felt him push her head farther down on his thick cock. She attempted to say "no" but couldn't get the word out around the thick cock in her mouth. He must have heard her making a noise and stopped pushing on her head. As he let up, she moved her mouth up to the tip of his cock.  When her mouth was at the head of his cock, he pushed down on her head and flexed his hips, driving his cock into her mouth. The two lovers started a rhythm with her mouth moving up and down his cock as he thrust into her. She loved the feel of him flexing his hips and using her mouth for his pleasure. She continued to move her mouth the length of his cock. She continued to suck, and he began to moan and repeat her name. His cock became hotter and thicker in her mouth. She wondered what she was going to do when he came. She lifted her head. "What do I do when you come?" "You can spit it out or just swallow it! But don't stop to talk about it! Just keep sucking!" He pushed her mouth back down onto his cock and she decided that it didn't taste bad.  She would just hold it in her mouth and decide what to do at that time. She lowered her mouth on his throbbing member as they started the up-and-down rhythm. He pushed on her head faster and thrust his hips harder.  She kept her mouth moving up and down in a rhythm with his hand, going faster and faster. The motion got faster, his hips thrusting harder.  More of his cock was going into her mouth. She felt the head of his cock pressing deep against her throat and was surprised that she was not gagging. She relaxed as the thickness slid in and out of her mouth. On the next down stroke, she fully relaxed and felt her nose pressing against his stomach.  She had all of his cock in her mouth and throat. Once she had his whole cock in her mouth and she kept her mouth down around the base of his cock as he let up the pressure on her head. Now that she had him all the way in, she didn't want to move so she could savor the feel of his cock. "Gawd, babe! I can't believe you have it in your throat! You're a natural-born fellacionado!" he cried. She could hear the pride in his voice. "Gawd, I am going to come! Don't move, let me come down your throat!" he yelled. She felt his hand holding her head down and could feel his cock swelling as the first pulse of cum raced down his cock and into her throat. She almost choked on the quantity of cum being expelled into her throat. She withdrew halfway to catch her breath. As she withdrew, the second and third volleys of cum shot into her mouth. She quickly swallowed and dove back down onto the throbbing rod. She took it all back in as he continued to pump semen down her throat. Each successive pulse was weaker and weaker. Steve slumped in exhaustion as he stopped cumming. She could still feel his cock throbbing as she milked his prick dry with her mouth. And she didn't have to use napkins anymore! "That was the best!" he said as he raised her head and kissed her. Steve could taste his cum on her lips, As they kissed. The lights of a car could be seen in the distance. They quickly dressed and arranged themselves. The other car continued down the road past them, as they let out a sigh of relief. Steve started the car and drove toward her house in silence. Tonight the drive home wasn't awkward at all! They were both fully sated and contemplative. In less than an hour, Faith went from near total ignorance in cock skills, to being a fully-trained, advanced throating goddess. When they reached her house, he got out and opened her door. The couple walked hand in hand to her door. He gave her a quick good-night kiss and promised to call her the next day. He drove home in a heavenly state of bliss, having experienced a treat that rarely a man ever experiences. She quickly went up to her room and fell into a sound sleep. She didn't need to worry whether Steve thought she was too ‘easy'. Three months of prudishness established that she respected herself. Tonight proved that she has the selfless capacity to be a great lover. A Generous and devoted lover. Tonight she slept well, in the confidence of her new-found sexual pleasures. Relaxing on a Sunday Faith awoke the next morning to the sound of her family moving around downstairs. She could hear her parents talking with her younger brother and sister. She could hear them talking about going on a Sunday drive. Just then her mom called up to her to wake up, and asked if she was "coming?" She laughed at the phrase understanding the play on words. "Not right now!" she yelled, noticing the dryness and pain in her throat.  She knew that she would have a sore throat after all the rough pounding it took last night.  The pain in her throat sent an erotic jolt through her body. She couldn't stand the thought of spending all day in a car with her family. She got out of bed, put on her bathrobe, and went downstairs. "Mom, I just can't go today, I have too much homework," explained Faith. She hoped that they would buy the excuse and just leave her alone. "Well, if that's what you want, we will just have fun without you." said her mom as she packed the picnic lunch. "We should be gone until about dark, be careful here by yourself." said her father as she walked back up the stairs. She crawled back in bed and listened as her family got in the car and pulled out of the drive. Faith lay in bed for a few more minutes, then went into the bathroom and took a nice long shower. As she stepped out of the shower and began to dry off, her phone rang. It was Steve on the line. "Steve, how are you?" Faith beamed. "I was just calling to see what you were doing?" Steve answered with eagerness. "I just got out of the shower and am standing here dripping wet!" Faith knew that her word picture would turn Steve on. "Are you standing there naked? Or are you ‘wet'” Steve inquired. “I would love to come over and see that." "You can't right now, I have some homework to do and some other shit to get done before school tomorrow." She knew she was being a cock-tease, now. Gawd this is so fun! "Please, I need to see you!" Steve begged. Cha Ching! It worked like a charm. She's got him so horny that he'll do anything for a release. She thought for a moment and made a decision. "Ok, No one is home right now, so if you hurry, I can see you before they get home." Faith never bothered to tell him they have a 6-hour window to themselves. She just wanted him now! Truth is, she's even hornier than he is, but don't let Steve know that. "I'll be right there, see ya in a minute!" he hung up the phone and she could feel her legs getting weak and could feel a tingling building up in her pussy. She sat down on her bed, waiting in anticipation for him to arrive. As she sat there, she decided to get dressed in something sexy to surprise him. She started to look in the closet for the perfect outfit. As she sorted through the clothes, she decided that she couldn't go through with dressing too sexy. Steve might get the wrong idea and think that she was too easy. In addition, her mom had never let her by anything that would be at all revealing. But the real reason is that she was so obsessed with her own horny passions that she couldn't be bothered to deal with clothes. About all she did was make her bed and pick up around her bedroom. As she sat naked on her bed, daydreaming about her schemes for the afternoon, she heard him drive up. She quickly threw on her satin dressing robe over her naked body and went downstairs to answer the door. She opened the door and he stepped inside, grabbed her, and kissed her hard. The satin robe did nothing to contain her protruding hard nipples. She was horny and decided not to hide it anymore. She felt the kiss weaken her knees. They quickly closed the front door before any of the prying neighbors saw them standing in the door with just her robe on. As quickly as the door closed, he grabbed Faith and began to kiss his way down her neck. He pushed her back and she was forced back against the wall of the entry by his attack. She was unable to retreat any further from the kisses and could feel the hardness in his pants pressing against her. He placed his hand under her ass and lifted her lightly from the ground. She was excited as she hung in the air, pinned against the wall by his thrusting hips. With her arms wrapped over his shoulders, she spread her legs and wrapped her ankles around his waist.  She twerked her hips back against his pelvis. The excitement continued to build as they thrust their tongues deeply into each other's mouth. He placed his hands inside her robe and she pushed him away. "Stop! We can't do this in front of the door where the neighbors can see!" The implied admission in her protest was that; ‘Oh yes! We will do this, and we will do this in better accommodations than the wood floor in the entry'. Faith never did get dressed for Steve's visit, because she never wanted to get dressed. The message was obvious and even Steve picked up all the clues.  They didn't talk about it. They just did it. By Fredly  For Literotica

Kyle tutors a snooty rich girl… with equally rich results.    by MarshalMarmont1815  - listen to the Podcast. at Steamy Stories. After the break was over, I was somewhat excited to return to school. On the bus, Emily was all over me. “I still can't believe Mom fucked you.” Emily said. “Well we can't all live such glamorous lives as I do,” I said as I puffed an imaginary cigar. Emily hit me playfully on the stomach before unzipping my pants. “So are you excited to be a senior?” Emily asked as she licked my cum from between her fingers.“Pretty much,” I replied, “it'll hopefully be better now that I have that journalism scholarship in the bag.” She stroked my cock. “Just promise me that wherever you go, you'll take me with you.” I looked at her and saw the serious concern in her face. I wrapped my arm around her. “Emily, there is no one in the entire world I'd rather spend my life with. Who knows? Maybe we'll even travel the world together.” She smiled and lay her head on my chest, continuing to stroke me as we pulled up to the school. The teachers directed us to the large gymnasium and onto the bleachers. I saw many girls in blouses and floral dresses that looked as if they could double as a tablecloth in Julia Child's kitchen. “I'd love to see you in those,” I said to Emily, wearing a motorcycle T-shirt and leather skirt along with her knee high leather boots. “You've seen me naked,” she retorted, “So why do you care?” I considered this. “Good point. Consider it stricken from the record.” “Never was recorded,” she replied as we sat. I laughed and shook my head as she nestled against me The principal, Jennie Stevens came onto the stage and began to speak. Her black top and sweater did little to hide the curves of her 30J tits. She spoke of the school policies, dress codes and class schedules. Thankfully, I had my friends in many of the same periods. Ms. Franklin, a 36-year-old English teacher was immediately one of my instant favorites. She really encouraged my writing and over the next few days read my short stories. She had a curvy figure and still looked attractive in her black skirt and blue heels. Her 32G tits nearly popping from her blouse. “Kyle?” she called as I was about to hustle out with the class to lunch. “Yes Ms. Franklin?” I asked. She fiddled with her gold wedding ring and began. I could tell she was having marital problems but I didn't press. Not at the moment anyway. “You know Kendall Hutchinson don't you?” “Yes…” I answered, not sure why she was asking about her. Kendall was a senior as well and cheerleader not to mention one of the most popular girls in school. “Well, to make it short,” Ms. Franklin said, “she's failing this class. And the last thing I want is for anyone to stay behind. So… seeing as your one of my best students, I'd like you to consider tutoring her.” Being as Kendall was as snooty as they came, Ms. Franklin more than likely saw my hesitation. “I know it's a lot to ask, Kyle. Especially with no pay but I'll try anything to make it up to you.” As you know, I can never resist a woman in need. She looked at me pleadingly with her warm brown eyes and I sighed. “Yay!” she cheered excitedly while clapping her hands. “Don't worry, I'll arrange everything with Kendall. Thank you so much Kyle.” I smiled at her happiness. “You're welcome.” She was still smiling as I walked to lunch. Emily snoozed on my chest after a hard and fast paced ‘first day of after school fuck' (Emily's words). Her hand remained tightly clenched on my cock but I didn't mind. I just loved having her near me, her strawberry scented shampoo being so comforting. My phone chimed on the table next to her bed and she stirred but didn't wake up. I checked the text and groaned as I saw it was from Kendall. “Go ahead,” Emily groaned without opening her eyes and she rolled off me, letting me quickly dress after she kissed me. “And I want you good and hard tomorrow!” she called after me as I left out the door. - As I pulled up to Kendall's house, I was taken aback by the size of the house. Both a Mercedes and Maserati were in the garage. I knew the Maserati was hers from her constant bragging. After I knocked, the door flung open and I came in contact with Kendall's angry glare. Her black tank top let her 36F boobs move freely and was perfectly combined with her plaid miniskirt. “About time you've gotten here!” she said with an eye roll. “Oh!” another woman said as she came around the corner, “is this your tutor Kendall?” “Barely,” she retorted, “he's 5 minutes late.” “Well we're all late sometimes,” the beautiful woman said with a warm smile, “or in your case, sometimes completely absent.” Kendall rolled her eyes as her mother invited me in. “Hello Kyle,” she said with a soft handshake which made her K-cups shake as well (obviously natural). “I'm Amy Hutchinson.” the kind woman said, “Kendall's mother.” “I wouldn't have ever guessed you were anything over 20,” I said. Amy blushed as Kendall rolled her eyes and pushed me toward the stairs. “Have a good study session you two,” Amy said as we left the room, “it was nice meeting you Kyle.” When we reached Kendall's room, she pushed me inside and began to text her idiotic friends on her phone. “I believe a key part of tutoring involves study material…” I said and she sighed before rummaging through her backpack. Her short skirt rode up her ass as she continued looking and soon I could feel my cock getting harder and fuller. I couldn't take my eyes off her white panties and I could clearly see her camel toe. When she announced she had found it, I sat down to avoid her seeing my boner. The last thing I needed was her loud mouth telling her friends how I got hard in her bedroom. Matters weren't helped when Amy walked in, her large boobs bouncing. “I'm going to the office kids. There's food in the fridge if you get hungry.” As Kendall stood, her tank top had nearly fell underneath her boobs and I stiffened even further. The cold air in the room soon had her tits poking through her top. Thankfully she didn't notice as she threw the book onto the bed and flopped down with a large sigh. After an hour and a half, we had made little progress and she was still struggling to understand. As we took a break, her phone chimed and she shot up. “Oh shit I forgot!” Kendall exclaimed, “Ashton is having her party tonight. I have to get ready!” Forgetting I was there, I watched as she rushed to her closet and nearly pulled off her top before she looked at me. “Okay look,” she said, “I know Ms. Hutchinson is holding you to this. So how about we simply tell her you came and tutored me and we can forget the whole thing?” “Why would I do that?” I asked coyly. “Because I said so…” she said as if it was obvious. “I don't see what I get out of it,” I said, “besides I promised Ms. Hutchinson I'd do it.” “Oh I see,” she said, “you need some payment for your silence. Alright let's get this over with.” My eyes bucked as she began to unbutton my khakis. “Shrimp cock probably won't last a…” she abruptly stopped talking as my pants hit the floor. “What was that you were saying?” I asked. “Holy fuck!” Kendall exclaimed, “there is no fucking way that this is real!” “Oh but it is,” I said evilly, “and I believe I was promised a reward for keeping quiet…” “But,” She stammered, “I've never seen a cock so huge.” “Hmm…” I pondered tauntingly, “I don't hear how that's my problem. I'm simply waiting on you to fulfill your end.” “But I can't…” she whined, obviously both impressed and nervous. “Oh well,” I said nonchalantly as I began to pull up my pants, “It'll be nice seeing you still as freshman next year.” “Wait!” she shouted as she grabbed my waistband, “I'll… I'll suck you off…” I nodded as she stroked it slowly, licking off the forming precum before licking down my whole length. She then opened wide and took me inside. She easily fit half of me down her throat before digging her nails into my ass cheeks and plunging the rest of me inside. Finding I still hadn't cum, she gagged and pulled back, her boobs heaving. Instantly, I pulled off her top and began rubbing the hard nipples. “Hey!” she shouted, “that… isn't… a part… of our deal.” I stopped and reached for my pants again but she finally consented and I began to fondle them again. She began moaning as I sucked them, laying back onto the bed as I flicked them with my tongue. She then kissed me warmly as she removed her pants and my shirt. I kissed each tit before moving to eat her out and she soon began to moan louder. “Yes Kyle…” she moaned as she gripped my hair, “eat my pussy.” I couldn't believe it. I had the most sought after girl in school begging for me to eat her pussy. I flicked my tongue against the clit, moving in slow clockwise circles getting her turned on even more. “Oh yes Kyle! Fuck, your tongue feels as big as your cock!” Kendall groaned as she squeezed her boobs, “Oh god, please don't stop. I'm almost there!” With one final deep lick, she exploded all over my face and the sheets, grinding her cunt into my face. I kept licking, up and down and side to side, making her cry out loudly. “Kyle!!!” Kendall screamed until I letup, falling back in exhaustion . “That was the best fucking orgasm of my entire life,” she panted. I watched her amusingly as she ate her previous insulting words. She leaned forward and took my cock into her mouth again. Her bobbing sped up and I moaned as she slurped loudly on my prick. She then pulled up and spit on it, vigorously jerking it off. She gave a final lick and straddled me, torturing me by sliding her slick pussy lips up and down my cock. “Do you want to fuck me Kyle?” Kendall asked. I looked into her eyes and saw she wasn't asking as a joke. But in a sense of urgency. She wanted me to say yes. “Yes Kendall,” I replied, “I do.” She smiled and slid me into her. Fuck, was she tight. I moved my hands to cup her soft and squishy tits, sucking her round areolas. As she began to bounce, we moaned together, kissing intently. “Oh Kyle,” she moaned as she bounced, “you feel so fucking huge!” I grabbed her hips but didn't slow her rapid bouncing, sucking and pinching her tits. I put her ass in a firm grip and she cried out as she went faster, her ass slamming into my thighs. I then flipped her over and began fucking with all the intensity I could gather. “Yes Kyle!” Kendall screamed as she held her tits, “God yes! Fuck me!!!” She pulled my head down to kiss her as my balls slapped against her ass. “Damn it! Pound that fat cock into me!” Kendall screamed before I tightly held both her hips and began fucking her like there was no tomorrow. “You're glad you stayed now aren't you?” I grunted. “Holy shit…” she moaned as I groped her bouncing tits, “there's no where I'd rather be…” Encouraged, I picked up speed, watching my cock slam into her wet hole. She screamed as she dug her fingers into her tits, turning me on even more. The impact from our bodily collisions increased in pace and we both cried out together. “I can't last much longer,” I moaned and I began to pull out. However, she wrapped her legs around me and gave me an intent look before pulling to kiss her. She screamed into my mouth as she began to cum, tightening so hard around my cock I had no choice but to let go, filling her insides with my seed. She began throwing herself into me, prompting me to keep firing. At long last, I stopped cumming, the two of us kissing all over one another. “I never knew getting fucked could feel so good…” she said as she laughed. I chuckled along with her and lay back, staring at the ceiling. I was amazed as I felt her mount me again. “What about the party?” I asked. “What about it?” she asked as she began to ride, “I want you to tutor me Kyle. You can tutor in Latin for all I care. As long as I get fucked. That way you can fulfill your end with Hutchinson and I get my itch scratched. Deal?” “I'd be crazy not to accept.” I replied to which she smiled and we fucked yet again. - After I came inside Emily for the 5th time the next day, my phone chimed. Emily smirked, “Kendall again?” However, the phone kept chiming. All texts from cheerleaders. And they all said the same thing: by MarshalMarmont1815 for Literotica

A Milky College Encounter A college science project causes an erotic milky mess. By Aester - Listen to the podcast at Steamy Stories. It was the last day of the biology 101 project. With Alice and I having missed the first lesson we had to finish up the project while the rest of the class started the regular lessons again. As we walked through the hallway, to the independent study area, I walked slightly behind her, so I could steal glances at her magnificent ass. I really had hit the jackpot with this project; by a stroke of luck we were both not present for the first lesson, which meant we got paired up automatically as the only remaining college freshman students. I was supposed to be at the state university, but the new concussion protocols disqualified me. I was still trying to get used to not being the star athlete on campus. Now I had to rely on my brain for my future success in life. Normally I would never get the chance to do a group assignment with her. Even though we got along pretty nicely, she is the center of attention, which meant she was always preoccupied, or engaged with other people. Alice is basically the perfect girl. She's from another suburb on the other side of the metropolitan area from my high school.  The first thing anyone would notice about her is her body. She has probably the best apple bottom in the school, which she usually has on display, in her tight jeans. She has wide feminine hips that flow into a small, perfectly flat waist. Her ass sways gracefully through the halls of the community college. Yet this waist is rarely admired as it is obscured by her massive chest. Her boobs are the most implausible part about her. They are the size of her head, if not slightly bigger. I've never seen her cleavage, but her shirts, struggling to stretch over those colossal mammaries, and then tucked into her jeans, draws more attention than any other young woman could, flaunting a deep cleavage. As if that wasn't enough she has a cute face, full luscious lips (you could mistake her for having a well-done lip filler) and beautiful brunette hair with blonde highlights. Her personality was great to go along with that. Her pleasant and engaging friendliness really surprised me. When I first met her, I expected her to be bitchy, but she was anything but that. She has a warm personality and is always flaunting her beautiful smile. I really enjoyed talking to her, as did probably every other guy, and most girls in school, but I rarely got to. I imagine most women with a body like hers would be self-absorbed and exploit guys. And that's usually because they can get away with, well, anything; because of their hot, sexy body. But Alice treats everyone with kind acceptance and mutual respect. She seems undeterred by lewd comments and ogling. This project however, was a godsend, since it had given me a lot of time with her. Our Own Study Group. We sat down in a little secluded space and got to work, though we were basically done with the project already. "There is no way!" Alice exclaimed, upon me telling her one of those random facts (did you know the human nose never stops growing?). "Yeah it's true!" I replied, she was obviously overestimating the rate of this growth, but I was having a little fun. "In fact, since the first time we met, your nose has gotten considerably bigger!" "What!? You're bullshitting me!" "No it's true! Look it up" She proceeded to google it on her phone as I grinningly waited. "Wow, you are right" she said, with her eyes still glued to the phone. She proceeded to feel her nose, as if to make sure it was still the same size. I couldn't tell if she was just acting or actually serious. "You're so smart" Alice continued. Okay, now I knew for sure that she was playing. "I know, I know" I responded. "And you're good at other things" I said glancing down quickly at her bust, which now partly rested on the desk. "You did not just!" She responded with a serious look. I broke out laughing and she struggled to keep her act of being infuriated, betrayed by her smile. We had been doing this kind of flirtatious teasing since the beginning of the project, and the privacy of this desk allowed me to push it further. Unfortunately I couldn't tell whether she was as into me as I was into her, as she was pretty flirtatious with a lot of guys. I guess she just really enjoys the attention. "I'm going to go to the toilet" she announced. I got a beautiful view of her ass as she walked down the hallway, she probably realized that I was looking and swayed her hips a little more, enjoying how she was teasing me. Alice had a reputation for staying in the toilet for very long, much to the annoyance of teachers. It probably had something to do with the strict no phone policy of the school, which meant if you wanted to use your phone, you had to get out of the classroom some way or another. As I knew it would take a while before Alice returned, I tried to get more comfortable in the wooden desk chairs. There was a serene quietness in the hallway, it was pretty late in the day, and if you paid very close attention, you could hear the chatter of the last lessons in the distance. Usually I would mistake this atmosphere for being a lonely depressing one, but with Alice's presence it seemed perfect, like we were alone in the world. I took to scrolling on Reddit, but found myself daydreaming about Alice, with some gif playing endlessly in the background. I didn't know how to feel about Alice, like probably any other red blooded male I was sexually attracted to her, and had found myself fantasizing about her while masturbating. Her body was simply ridiculous, I had yet to find a porn-star that had a body that could match Alice's. Since the start of this project something changed however. Alice was more in my thoughts than ever, but I couldn't stand the sexual fantasies I had had about her. Knowing what this meant I admitted to myself that I had a crush on her. I pondered if I should send her a text sometime, especially since the project was coming to an end, our friendship would probably deteriorate if I didn't undertake something. "Being very productive I see." A voice came. I tore myself from my daydream as Alice smiled and winked as she sat down. I hadn't even heard her approach. I quickly put my phone away. Something seemed off, as Alice immediately got to work without saying a word. She bent over the desk while writing. For a second I admired how her breasts rested on the desk. I wondered how weird it would be to have those huge things hanging off your chest, always getting in your way. Alice looked up, I quickly diverted my eyes, caught in the act of staring. Yet something caught my eye and I quickly returned my gaze, looking her in the eye. Her eyes were slightly red, as if she had cried. "Wow, Alice, what's wrong?" I asked her, shocked at the sudden seriousness of the situation. "Oh, it's nothing. I'm just not feeling great" She responded, her usual positive energy seemingly vanished. For a second I accepted the answer, but quickly realized how weird it was that in about ten minutes she went from her usual happy self to almost crying. I got the feeling that something serious had happened. "Alice, you know that you can trust me; right?" "Did something happen?" I continued. She looked up at me. Her eyes suggested she could start crying any second. I unconsciously felt a sort of anger building in myself, like I wanted to protect her from whatever had hurt her like this. "Alice?" I softly and slowly repeated, as she seemed lost in thought. After a few, tense, seconds she finally gave in. "Come with me" She said, barely loud enough to hear, as she stood up. In the Women's Faculty Restroom. I walked with her through the hallway. My emotions were through the roof, the same anger was there but also a kind of fear. She walked  a bit slower, with her arms crossed under her heaving boobs. She went into a faculty bathroom and I followed her. Once inside she locked the door behind me. This faculty bathroom was different in that sense, it still had stalls but for some reason the entire room could be locked. She leaned against the side wall and looked at the ground, not willing to make eye contact. "I have a condition" She started. “I need to know you'll respect my private health issues, because I desperately need help now.” She paused, hesitant to explain. I didn't know what to think. Before I could say anything she took a deep breath and continued. “Sometimes the pill causes a rare set of conditions. Over this semester, I developed some rare side effects from birth control pills.” "All my hormones are hyperactive. I lactate. My boobs make milk, even though I'm not pregnant." Then she explained, “My gynecologist thinks this will subside, but for the past few months I've been dealing with a dairy farm on my chest.” I was astounded with this information, but she continued. "I need to pump the milk out every few hours, otherwise they swell and start to hurt badly." I was dumbfounded. She proceeded to look through her bag and then produced a breast pump. There was a suction cup with a bottle, and attached to that was a small plastic tube that led to a hand pump. "It's broken" she explained. She made eye contact with me for the first time since we came into the bathroom. It was obviously awkward for the both of us, but the seriousness of the situation cut through this awkwardness a little. Before I could react she put the pump system in my hands. "I need it to work." She continued. "I don't know how I'll get through the rest of the day, otherwise; and it hurts like hell." Her voice quivered, then transitioned to a silent whimper. It was all still a blur of info for me to process. I just looked her in the eyes, and hoped that I was expressing empathy, while I took the pump from her. I'm pretty technically inclined so I started to inspect it, hoping it was something easy to fix. It felt weird handling the pump, it being such a feminine item, it made me feel like I wasn't supposed to touch it. I quickly established that there couldn't really be anything wrong with the suction cup and bottle, so I proceeded to look at the pump section. I noticed how Alice stuffed her hand under her shirt, when she touched her breast she let out a heavy sigh, affirming that they really were painful. She must have noticed me looking, but acted as if I wasn't there, which in turn made me feel a little more at ease, since I still had a strong feeling I wasn't supposed to see all this. I tried to test the hand pump for a second, but then noticed that a part of the plastic casting had cracked. There was no way it could be repaired. Alice looked a little calmer, maybe because now she wasn't alone with this problem anymore. "Alice. Eh. It's not going to work anymore. The casing is cracked along the intake fitting. It sucks air and prevents the buildup of a vacuum of low air pressure. I can't repair it without an epoxy resin, and that will require several hours to set up and harden." I broke the bad news to her. “I can try to have it repaired overnight?” "Oh okay, Thanks," she responded, with obvious disappointment. Alice moved so she could sit on the large bathroom sink counter, and closed her eyes, probably deep in thought. We stood for a few minutes in silence, both not knowing what to say or do. I wanted to ask her if she had a spare pump or if there was some other way to get the milk out, but I knew must have considered all that before. "Screw it, there's no other way," she broke the silence. She'd been building up the courage to sacrifice her modesty, in hopes that I could at least show her some emotional support while she attempted to employ the manual expressing process that her gynecologist's nurse had told her about, a few months ago. Alice stood up and removed her shirt. I stood in awe as I her bra was revealed. "Should I, leave?" I asked her, gesturing to the door. "You don't have to," she answered. I wasn't exactly sure what she meant. She turned towards the wall and unclasped her bra. After having removed her bra, she turned towards the sink covering her nipples with her arm. Her breasts overflowed her arms and looked even bigger now exposed. She removed her arm from her breasts and I saw them in their full glory. They were plump and swollen. Almost like when a flat-chested woman first gets cheap D cup silicone implants. But these were more naturally hanging from her chest. There was no tell-tale crease on the topside of her mammaries, where a cheap silicone implant would take on the look of an over-inflated water balloon. Viewing her naked upper body from behind was marvelous! Still in her tight denim jeans, her wide hips flowed upward beautifully into her waist; which was quite narrow. I stepped aside and got a full view of her front torso in the large wall mirror, and her flat tummy made her globes look even bigger. They looked incredibly firm and sat high on her chest, I wondered if this was her natural shape or the swelling she talked about. Her pink areola was about 2 inches across and topped by a huge nipple, about as thick as her (admittedly small) fingers. Around her areola angry blue veins emphasized how engorged her breasts were. She started to manually press around her breasts by hand. Her small hands struggled to circumnavigate her massive swollen breasts, being so firm and large. Her heavy sighs indicated how painful and frustrating the process was.  It took about half a minute of tedious massaging before the first milk droplets started coming. With her breasts being so engorged, I expected the floodgates to open and rain milk, but her efforts were only met with small squirts. In a bout of frustration she put both hands on a single boob and squeezed, finally producing a sizeable stream. I started to feel uncomfortable as I was just staring at her without a purpose. Finally I realized that there was a reason I was still here. I gently approached her and she turned toward me slightly in a gesture of approval. She'd been too bashful to ask, but hoped I'd offer to help.  I slowly, hesitantly, reached out and placed my hand on her breast with her nipple between my thumb and index finger. The first thing I noticed was the heat, then the firmness. I gently squeezed and was surprised to find how little the breast yielded. "You can squeeze harder," she encouraged me. I squeezed harder and then felt the breast giving in under the pressure, a steady stream of milk shot out, over my shoulder and hitting the mirror at the other end of the counter. It was followed immediately by another sigh. It seemed my larger hands were better suited to this task, looking at her other boob, which she was still trying to milk herself, her fingers didn't reach much further than her areola. After a little while I settled into a sort of rhythm, it seemed like the flow of milk was only now getting up to steam, and she confirmed. "Yeah, that's good; like that." We stood in front of the sink. The tiled wall, mirror and sink were slowly developing a coat of thousands of milk droplets. Whatever mess we made, we could take care of later, now the only thing important was relieving her. Now that I was getting the hang of it, she released her grip from her other breast, since her own efforts seemed to be in vain. She closed her eyes and used her arm to lean on the sink. Her sighs were still constant.  I settled into a rhythm of starting high on the breast and firmly compressing so the milk glands emptied near the nipple. I noticed that alternating breasts allowed the tissue to recover and the breast returned to a natural shape while I was busy constricting the other breast. "Does it hurt?" I asked. "Yeah it does, but it's a good kind of pain. It's hard to describe." Up to this point the flow of milk didn't seem to have slowed down at all. And with her other breast still full I decided to change my approach. I stood behind her and reached under her arms, finding both breasts. I realized that pressing her breast tissue against her ribs was not conducive to better extraction. I had to start my manual pressing from the base of her breast and try to draw her flow out away from her chest. This also seemed less painful for Alice. As I continued alternately milking both breasts at the same time, her sighs got heavier and huskier. I was wondering if she got sexual pleasure out of this. She stood up and leaned back on me and let her head rest between my neck and shoulder. It seemed like the same stimulation that causes sexual arousal, actually releases the milk, a gush of lactation flowed for a few minutes. With her this close to me, I smelled her sweet scent, it wasn't a perfume, just the way she smelled. I recognized the smell from when I had been around her but it was about a hundred times stronger now that she was leaning on me. She was emitting a pheromone, perhaps. I was in a thin tee shirt, and hugging the sexiest girl on campus, and milking both of her breasts into the mirror of the faculty women's restroom.  She was leaning back into me with her eyes closed and a very pleasant expression on her gorgeous face. I've never had a wet dream this good! As impossibly unreal as it seemed, I was getting used to the situation, and because of that, actually realizing how ridiculous it was. For the first time in the roughly 10 minutes we'd been in the bathroom I noticed my raging boner, and how her ass just grazed past it occasionally. My cock was a flagpole ascending tightly up to the elastic waistband of my boxers. Alice hadn't opened her eyes since I started milking both breasts; yes, breasts. This was the best education in human anatomy I could get. In this room, I awakened to the masculine role of supportive partner to the female reproductive and nurturing process. I could not call these amazing mammaries by the crude terms used by schoolboys. I sensed a strong feeling she was now enjoying my assistance, which made me feel satisfied as I'd apparently helped her out of her predicament. My hands were now soaked in milk as well, the wetness making her breasts slippery. In my newfound awareness I also found my hands aching, which prompted me to stop for a second and change my grip. When I stopped for repositioning, Alice woke up from her trancelike state. Through the milk stained mirror I noticed the smile on her face. "Are you enjoying this?" I softly asked, as I resumed my grip and started gently milking. My mouth was just an inch from her ear and I'd been unaware that I was softly breathing on her neck. "Um, yes at this point it's very enjoyable." Alice answered me, blushing. Then she looked me in the eye, through the mirror's reflection; "I take you are enjoying it as well?" "Very much so." I softly replied into her ear with a look of honest gratitude. I noticed that her breasts were getting softer, which allowed me to milk her a lot better. I experimented with various alternating patterns and started getting up to a high pace. She moaned in response, and leaned forward; using both arms to lean on the sink. I leaned forward with her, resting my chest on her back. She hunched her back slightly and firmly pressed her ass cheeks on either side of my boner. There was no way she didn't feel this. Even through hers and my own jeans I could feel the softness of her ass, which formed into my crotch. I proceeded to milk her relentlessly, having become bolder with how hard I squeezed which she didn't seem to mind at all. The milk now mostly fell on the sink. I slowly started noticing her rocking her hips, pressing harder into my crotch, along both sides of my cock. Her own smell and the strong scent of what must be milk, filled the air and intoxicated me. Her grinding on my crotch became more intense. With her breasts hanging below her they basically lay in my hands, giving me a sense of their significant weight. With every squeeze my fingers now sank deep into her breast tissue, very coated by a film of milk. Her moaning and grinding was constant and was driving me to the edge. My cock started to spasm involuntarily and I knew that I was going to cum very soon. I began extending my milking motions closer to her erect nipples. This clearly drove Alice to an ecstasy of heavy breathing "Your hands feel so good on my nipples." She said through the breathy moans. I noticed how with every squeeze her breasts expanded to the sides, causing a huge side-boob under her exposed armpit. Entranced with this sight I exploded in my boxers. I, involuntarily, aggressively thrust into her soft ass, finally responding to her grinding. As the most intense orgasm I'd ever had rocked my body I continued to tightly press her ass into the counter. My knees went weak. She responded by pressing her ass even harder into my cock, further stimulating my orgasm. My cock just kept spurting, giving me the largest cumshot I'd ever had, but sadly, in my pants. When the orgasm subsided I noticed I had stopped milking and instead had held her nipples in a firm grip during the course of my orgasm. Realizing this I quickly resumed milking her, but noticed a bit of spasmic twerks from her pelvis. Then she took a huge breath, followed by a few moans. Alice's milk had definitely subsided, and after about a minute she called it a thorough milking. Returning Favors. "Thank you so much" She said as she turned toward me. Her face radiated with joy and satisfaction. "You can't imagine how troubled I was when my pump broke." "No problem" I answered her, and continued: "They look like they've calmed down." Her breasts were now in what must be their natural state, with a beautiful teardrop shape, her huge pink areola and nipples pointing up slightly, all above that beautiful flat tummy. "Yeah they have, they feel so much better!" You're very skilled! This is the most thoroughly emptied I been in weeks! I'll be able to make it through the rest of my classes, now. I reached out and touched her breast. Her large, still erect nipple pressed into my palm, and the now soft breast flesh yielded under my fingers. 15 minutes ago, these were hard pressurized globes, but now they lay more naturally from her chest, and sway with her slightest move. For some reason this felt like a bold move, even though I had spent about 15 minutes squeezing them, it was just different now that I faced her, and she looked me in the eye. She responded with a smile and a giggle. She really felt comfortable and safe with me. "I take it you like them?" "Oh yes, I sure do. They're beautiful. You're beautiful" I added "Thanks" she responded with her warm smile as she moved into hug me. As we hugged she pressed herself firmly into me, her still bare chest spreading out over mine, and my still present boner into her lower waist. "I guess we need to clean up" I announced as I looked glanced at the various milk coated surfaces in the bathroom. We both laughed for a bit at the sight. "No, I'll clean up." "It's my milk anyway." She responded. "Speaking of which, I first need to clean something else." She said, as she sank to her knees. It didn't take me long to realize what was happening. As she grabbed my belt with both hands and unbuckled, then she looked up at me with a naughty smile. As she dropped my pants and briefs to my knees, I really didn't know what to expect. I was now fully erect and still coated in my own cum from a few minutes ago. She carefully assessed the eruption and said; “I feel somewhat responsible for your, uh, mess. I hope you're can be as comfortable with me helping you, as I am with your help?” Alice reached over to her bag and got out a packet of moist wipes. Somewhere I was disappointed, thinking that she'd lick it clean or something, but I couldn't complain. She proceeded to slowly wipe my raging hard-on clean with the wipes. I got the feeling she was teasing me, with her very slow and careful wiping and getting her face very close. The cold wet wipes couldn't suppress my erection, with  Alice's hand gripping my rod constantly. My cock was spasming from the attention, which she clearly noticed. Even my balls were subjected to her thorough cleaning, which she did by using her small soft hand to lift my shaft and her other hand to wipe my sack thoroughly. She had her face so close I could swear I felt the heat of her face radiating on my cock. I was afraid that I'd burst at any moment, cumming all over her pretty face. My spasms were getting more frequent and I swear that if she put her hand on my shaft one more time I'd cum, and then she stopped. She put the wipes away and looked up at me. I don't know how my face looked, but the tension must've been very noticeable. She laughed at my expression and announced. "And now for your reward." She put her hand on my shaft and started slowly jerking. She clearly knew what to do, but there was still a little awkwardness in her movement, which only made it cuter. It didn't take long at all before I was very close, she moved her hand excruciatingly slowly and my breathing was getting irregular. With her great sense of knowing how close I was, exactly when I felt myself ejaculating, and the cum shooting through my dick, she put the tip in her mouth; wrapping just the tip inside her beautiful luscious full lips. I shot powerful blasts, with shot after shot shooting into her warm mouth. She struggled to keep her mouth closed on my shaft as she proudly smiled. When I was done she stood up and swallowed my load while looking me straight in the eye. "All cleaned up." She announced in a sultry voice. The intense sexuality of her act caught me off guard and I stood flabbergasted with my mouth open. She broke out laughing causing me to break out of my shock and join her in laughing. "I'm sorry, I just had to do it" She explained. This is where our flavor of playful teasing and flirtatious acts met reality, and it caught me off guard. "You caught me off guard!" I responded. "You should be glad I didn't call you daddy!" She added laughing My cock twitched when she said ‘daddy', I didn't expect I would find that so hot. I knew I needed to find some kind of comeback, and thought quickly. "Well, it's great we found another thing you're incredibly good at." She turned toward me with a shocked look. "You!" She exclaimed. She proceeded to repeatedly hit me on the shoulder in a playful way, which looked ridiculous with her still exposed boobs swinging violently on her body. I insisted on helping her clean the bathroom. We pretty much used up all the toilet paper in the room but we got it done. I was increasingly curious how the milk tasted, but I wasn't going to lick it from a bathroom wall. Still, I was confident I'd get to taste it someday. When we were all done she proceeded by putting her bra on. It was a huge thing, I could tell her head would fit into one of the cups. I looked on, fascinated, as she tried to put the huge thing on. She looked up at me. "Why don't you help me, instead of just looking?" She asked me, in a playful arrogant way. I stood behind her and started to get to work on the six clasps that held the thick band. I tried to see if there was a tag somewhere, I was very curious about her bra size, but I couldn't find one. She had the expression of a woman who enjoyed the caring attention of a man who showed gentle care for her. As we finally exited the bathroom the coolness of the hallway was pleasant. In total we'd only spent about 30 minutes in there, yet so much happened it felt like an eternity. Alice announced. "In a few hours I'll need to milk again, so I need to get to my backup pump." Please tell the teacher I need to go home, but I'll be back. "Yeah my hands are getting pretty tired anyway." I responded, as if she was willing to go through this again today. Alice just smiled and went in for a quick hug "You're amazing! I'm so glad we're science partners! Let's talk after school." When I returned to the desk in the hallway, where I'd left all of my stuff, I sat down. The biology lesson had long ended. I should go find the teacher to hand in the project, and make up some excuse for disappearing. As I strolled through the empty hallways of the high school, I pondered what I'd text Alice as an icebreaker. I had just gotten the golden ticket, and I would be dating the most pretty, perfect girl I'd ever known.   By Aester for Literotica

The students learn which positions are best for breeding. Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Hi, Andrea!” Sunny called, waving as the small, brunette girl entered the room, walking briskly to her seat. “Are you feeling better?” Lindsay asked. It was a fair question. The last time they had seen her was at the end of class yesterday. When the period had wrapped up, she was still dazed and limp, totally mind-fucked in the aftermath of her overwhelming climaxes, and being cradled in Chris's arms. “Of course.” Andrea snapped, her cheeks growing bright red.“See?” Chris said from his desk across the room. “I told you she was fine. She loved it.” “I did NOT love it!” Andrea lied. “That was humiliating! Seriously, being fucked like a dog?! What kind of girl wants to be fucked like a dog??” “O, me!” Sunny waved her hand in the air. “Gosh, it was so hot watching him dominate you like that. I wouldn't mind being turned into a ragdoll for a strong man like that. Yes, please!” “God, do you ever think about anything other than dick?” Andrea scoffed. “Of course.” Sunny nodded. “I swing both ways, ya know. I think about girls, too.” She winked and blew a kiss at the flustered girl, who gawked at her, her cheeks red hot, before regaining her composure to glare at the busty blonde. “You really are hopeless.” Andrea said, hiding her fierce blush. “You gotta admit,” Samantha spoke. “You did orgasm like a bitch in heat until your brain turned off. Kinda seems as though you liked it to me. Better yet, it looked like you LOVED it.” Andrea's jaw dropped and she shook with anger, popping up from her chair to glower at the smug goth. “What did you just say?” she demanded. “I'll have you know tha-…” “Something wrong, Miss Andrea?” Andrea's eyes went wide and she quickly closed her mouth as Miss Banks walked into the room. “No, of course not, Miss Banks.” Andrea stammered. “Nothing is wrong at all.” “Good.” Miss Banks smiled. “I heard you raise your voice and naturally figured you must be upset about something. Could it have something to do with yesterday's lesson? If you have a problem with the curriculum, please let me know and we can…rectify…the problem.” Swallowing as she noticed the sinister glint hiding in her teacher's eye, Andrea shook her head profusely and sat back in her seat, hurriedly. “Absolutely not, Miss Banks!” she squeaked. “I have no issues whatsoever with your teaching!” “That's great to hear.” Miss Banks said, her smile growing wider. “Well, now that that's settled, let's jump right into today's lesson, shall we? Since we ran out of time yesterday and our session had to be cut in half, we will be continuing with sexual position basics and demonstrations today. But, before we do that, can anyone tell me what the purpose of intercourse is?” “To have fun and cum lots!” Sunny exclaimed. “That's true,” Miss Banks nodded. “But not quite the answer I am looking for in this instance.” “To grow a mutual bond between two partners and bridge their connection both physically and emotionally.” Daniel offered. “Well, that was very sweet!” Miss Banks clapped. “Yes, also very true. Good response, Daniel. You'll make a girl very happy one day if you keep that mindset. Still, though, not the answer that I'm looking for. I'm talking basic. Biological. What is the most prominent purpose behind intercourse?” Lindsay timidly raised her hand, and Miss Banks gestured to her. “To; to make babies?” she said. “Exactly!” Miss Banks confirmed. “To make babies. Or, more properly, the medical term is procreation. There are, of course, a number of different ways to define it and a whole host of vernacular associated with the act. Impregnating, inseminating, mating, breeding. Some of the more, unscientific terms include 'getting knocked up' and 'putting a bun in the oven'. I'm sure you have all heard most or all of these terms before, right?” The students all nodded, some of them avoiding the eyes of their co-eds. “As we discovered last class, different sexual positions are best suited for different purposes. There are those that are more personal and sensual, suited for loving couples, such as spooning. There are those that cater to the female, like Sunny demonstrated with the cowgirl position. There are also those that are more dominant. More; primal.” Miss Banks didn't say anything more, but everyone nonetheless turned to look at Andrea who shrunk in her chair, humiliated. “And, as expected, there are positions that are especially ideal for conception.” Miss Banks continued. “Today, we'll be going over some of those. Of course, you girls have all been required to regularly take birth control for this course, so there will be no…ahem…knocking up. But, this will give you all the basic principle on the specialties for the tasks each serves and it may help you in the future when you are ready to start a family of your own. Now then, Samantha.” Samantha swallowed and straightened as she heard her name being called. “Come up here, please. Daniel, you as well.” Miss Banks waited for them to make their way up and come to stand before her. “The two of you will be performing the most basic and natural of positions for impregnation. Missionary. This can be done with both partners on the same level, or with the female elevated. Samantha will be elevated today, as though she were on the edge of a bed. We don't have a bed here, so we'll be substituting that for my desk. You can begin when ready.” Taking a deep breath, Samantha hopped up to sit on the edge of her teacher's desk, facing the class, and leaned backwards to lay flat on her back. As her head came to hang just off the other side of the desk, she found herself staring up at the disappointed, glaring face of Miss Banks. Her teacher had her arms crossed and was wrapping her fingers on her bicep, her face hard. “Aren't we forgetting something, Miss Samantha?” she asked, a bit of an edge having crept into her voice. Realization dawned on Samantha as she remembered that she forgot to start off the demonstration with a blowjob. She went to raise herself up so that she could climb off the desk and drop to her knees, but Miss Banks' hand came down to press on her shoulder, holding her down. “Stay there, if you will.” She instructed. “Since you're already in this position, this will give us a good opportunity for you to work on your deepthroating skills again.” Samantha's face paled as she had a Vietnam flashback of herself on day one of class, in this same position, getting her throat reamed out by Tanner's donkey dick. A nervous squeak escaped her, but she didn't dare go against her teacher and remained where she was. Miss Banks saw that Daniel was kicking his way out of his dress pants and waved him over to stand behind the desk with her. “Class, come gather around, as well.” Miss Banks called out. “I want you all to have a good view of our demonstrations.” Samantha could vaguely hear the footsteps of her peers clambering around her, but her attention was much more focused on the raging erection bobbing above her. Daniel swallowed and grasped his engorged length, guiding it down to Samantha's upside-down face, and the black-haired girl reluctantly opened her lips and let him in. Letting out a low moan as his tip was bathed in the warmth of Samantha's mouth, Daniel dropped his hands to the desk on either side of her and began to rock his hips back and forth, pushing his head past her lips. “Here, Daniel, try this.” Miss Banks offered. She moved in and took his wrists, lifting them off of the desk and placing them back down on Samantha's large boobs. His fingers subconsciously squeezed down, squishing the soft globes as his palms came in contact with the teen's clothed breasts. “That's much better, right?” Miss Banks laughed. “Remember to loosen up and act accordingly. Forget the fact that you are peers and act as though she is your doting girlfriend. Use her body as a lover would. That includes her breasts. And, Samantha.” She dropped down to her knees to look the nervous girl in the eyes. “You, as well. Play the part of the doting girlfriend. Don't be scared of his cock. Embrace it. Get involved. You should want to pleasure him. Every moan he makes should make you tingle and burn with pride.” Steeling herself, Samantha tried to take her teacher's advice to heart. She began to move her tongue about, swirling it around Daniel's pumping tip as best as she could. She was rewarded with another, slightly louder moan, that did, in fact, make her swell slightly with pride. The other response from Daniel was an increase in speed and depth in his thrusts. He began to move a bit deeper into her mouth, poking at the back of her throat, tripping her gag reflex. Panicking slightly, she tried to move away, fearful of a repeat of her last ordeal, but Miss Banks held her in place. “Shhh.” She whispered, stroking the scared teen's cheek softly. “It's okay. You're doing fine. Just relax. Relax your throat and accept him. That's it. Relax…” Samantha hummed, nervously, but she did find comfort in her teacher's gentle stroking. Easing up her tensed muscles, she took a long breath through her nose, forcing herself to relax. To her surprise, on the very next stroke, Daniel's tip slid right past the tight barrier to her throat and half of his length disappeared between her lips. Miss Banks smiled at the newfound progress and continued to brush her fingers across the girl's cheek, murmuring words of encouragement and occasional advice. Closing her eyes, Samantha allowed herself to do everything that Miss Banks told her to. Her muscles and tendons went lax. She focused solely on breathing through her nose, to the exclusion of all else. Of course, she was still gagging and choking quite frequently, but it wasn't nearly as violent as before and she was now able to regroup much faster and take the reflex in stride. Becoming more and more used to the motions and more receptive, she re-engaged her tongue to rub against the top of Daniel's cock as it moved on the track of her neck. Feeling something smack into her face, Samantha opened her eyes, confused. She was just in time to watch as Daniel's heavy balls came swinging back into her face, tapping her lightly before rebounding. That could only mean…she was taking his entire length! She couldn't believe it. Just a few minutes ago, even entering her throat seemed like an impossibility. But now, here she was, his full seven and a half inches of thick meat sliding down her gullet with relative ease. She had done it! And, Miss Banks was right. She did feel a burning pride at having accomplished the feat. The pleasured groans and sighs floating down from Daniel were just another cherry on top. “That will do, Daniel.” Miss Banks said. “We don't want you finishing just yet, and not in that hole. This is, of course, a demonstration on fertility positions.” Samantha felt the raging shaft retreat fully from her throat, leaving her mouth completely empty. Raising her head, she was once again greeted by her teacher's face. This time, however, Miss Banks was beaming down at her pupil, eyes shining and smiling wide. “That was wonderful, Samantha!” she praised. “Excellent work! See what a little dedication and focus can do? Do you feel that pride burning in you?” Samantha nodded, coughing slightly to clear her throat. “Good! And what else do you feel?” “I feel…” Samantha paused. The burning had moved its way out from her chest and was now spread throughout her whole body, particularly between her legs. “I feel horny.” She admitted. “Yes!” Miss Banks crowed. “Perfect. Take it from there, Daniel.” Samantha felt Daniel lift her legs and assisted him, pointing her limbs skyward, her skirt falling down around her waist. Today, she had forgone her typical pantyhose in lieu of some thigh-high stockings. Daniel's fingers fumbled around her waistline, grasping the hem of her tiny, lace panties and sliding them out from under her. The small piece of fabric went up her legs, over the stockings, over her shoes, and then somewhere off to the side, discarded. Spreading her thighs, he moved between them, and Miss Banks leaned across the desk, reaching between them to guide his penis to Samantha's pussy, prodding against her already-wet slit. Samantha gasped as she felt the hard tip of Daniel's erection rub against her opening. She bit her lower lip and tried to keep her head up, but her neck was getting tired. Seeing the girl's head start to slump down, Miss Banks sat down in her chair and wheeled it up behind her. She gently lifted the teen's head and rolled in beneath her, letting her head back down to rest on her large breasts. Grateful for the soft pillow of her teacher's bust, Samantha relaxed her neck, her head now at the perfect angle to see over her own impressive chest and watch the action. Taking a deep breath, Daniel rubbed his tip down her entrance one last time and then pushed in, driving his cock slowly and steadily in to the base. The teens both gasped and moaned as their union was completed and they became connected at the hips. They stared into each other's eyes, their mouths open and breathing heavily. Samantha whimpered and closed her eyes, feeling Daniel shift slightly inside of her. He wasn't the biggest in the class, but that was hardly a good bar to judge his size by. He was still well above average, particularly with his girth, and he was much bigger than anything she had played with up to that point. Miss Banks listened closely to the girl's sounds and gently massaged her shoulders, urging her to relax like she had earlier. She kept rubbing her until she felt the knotted muscles finally ease up and her breathing evened out a bit. Samantha opened her eyes again as her tight cunt adjusted to the thick rod stretching her out. Daniel was still gazing back at her, concern permeating his expression. Chewing on her lip, Samantha met his questioning look and nodded her approval, signaling for him that it was okay to start moving. Acting on her consent, Daniel withdrew his hips, making them both gasp again as his throbbing shaft rubbed against her snug walls. When only the tip remained, he reversed course and drove back in, just as slowly. Upon bottoming out and receiving a cry of pleasure from Samantha, he retracted again and started to get a slow, but steady rhythm going. She felt absolutely incredible. Her pussy was so, so tight and wet. It was so much better than any fleshlight he had ever used before to satiate his teenage male hormones. After a minute or two of nothing but satisfied moans from both of them, he kicked the pace up a notch, moving a bit faster. With a jolt, Samantha realized that this was her first-time having sex. With a real person, that is. Her fingers and toys didn't count. No, this was officially her very first time being fucked. And it felt so…right! God, she couldn't believe what she was missing out on all this time. Maybe now she understood Sunny a little bit better. Actually, no. It wouldn't just work with any old boy. Daniel was rather exceptional at fucking her at just the right way for her specific needs. He was moving well, but not too fast to make it uncomfortable. And on top of that, his cock! It was as though it was made specifically with her pussy in mind. It was nice and big, but not so big that it hurt. More important than the length, though, was the girth. It stretched her wide and made her feel so deliciously full. And the shape was just perfect for rubbing against her G-spot in addition to every little sensitive place inside of her. That was without mentioning all the other little things his hands were doing. In the fray, he had tugged her turtleneck shirt and untucked it from her loose skirt so that his hands could slide under it and grip her waist. The skin-on-skin contact was far more satisfying than when there was a cloth barrier separating them, and Daniel was taking full advantage of that, even if it was miniscule in detail. His fingers rubbed and stroked her sides and grabbed at her firmly. To Samantha, the feeling of his fingers against her bare skin was like a hot iron of lust sizzling on her hips. Samantha was losing herself in the heat of the situation. She could feel her reason and sanity slipping away in the face of her looming orgasm and the utter bliss that she was experiencing. So, this is what it had been like for Andrea? Fuck, she could really get used to this. She was panting like a bitch in heat and sweating profusely. Just when she thought it couldn't get any more intense and erotic, Miss Banks arms came up and wrapped around her to squeeze her shirt covered breasts. It would surely have been better had she been fully nude, but just the firm pressure against her sensitive globes was sufficient to send her rocketing over the cliff. As soon as the first spasm rolled through Samantha's pussy, Daniel lost his own battle and came with her, shooting a large shot of cum into her depths. A millisecond later, Samantha's legs whipped up and wrapped around him, yanking him fully into her until her pussy lips were kissing his twitching balls. Daniel felt the soft nylon material of Samantha's stocking-clad legs that were locking him in place, and groaned, sending off a second, equally copious jet of jizz in her. Gripping her hips just as tightly as her legs were holding him, they both stayed perfectly still, save for their uncontrollable trembling. Even after their mutual climaxes had come and gone, they still stayed frozen in place, Daniel's rigid dick still lodged inside of her. Samantha could feel the enormous load that he had stuffed inside of her. It felt so incredibly warm and utterly filling. She knew that she was packed to the gills with virile, potent sperm. If she wasn't on birth control, she would undoubtedly be sporting a baby bump in a few months' time. Her mind still swimming and foggy, she reached up and grabbed Daniel's sweaty face, pulling him down to her where their lips met in a passionate embrace. They eagerly swapped spit, their tongues swirling and intertwining for a couple minutes until Daniel's cock was soft enough that it slipped out of her hot, grasping hole on its own, making Samantha gasp into his mouth. Tightening his hold on her hips, he lifted her rear up slightly to allow gravity to keep his semen stuck inside her until her pussy closed back up, sealing it in on its own. When they finally broke their lip-lock, they both looked up and were met with the speechless faces of their peers. The students all gawked at them, utterly shocked and unbelievably turned on by the over-the-top-hot display they had been witness to. The boys all adjusted their pants and the girls all subconsciously rubbed their thighs together, even Andrea, although she was more sly and embarrassed about it. Miss Banks grinned down at them, overjoyed, Samantha's head bouncing slightly on her boobs as her teacher laughed with delight. “That was immaculate!” she praised. “I couldn't ask for a better demonstration. You two have some chemistry, I think. Students, did you all see how her legs wrapped around him, holding him in her? That's a classic, biological response that serves the breeding purpose. It's involuntary and happens when the female is lost in the carnal desire, her sole focus on ensuring impregnation. That was a pleasure to watch and I think you both deserve some extra credit for a remarkable performance. You two can take a seat on the couch in the back to catch your breath and get yourselves together before joining us for the next demonstration.” Miss Banks leaned down and placed her lips to Samantha's ear so that only she could hear her. “Or maybe you both prefer to relax back there together and watch from afar. There's still plenty of time in the period. You never know what might happen.” Samantha didn't say anything in response, but Miss Banks felt a slight shiver run through the girl's body and she hid a smirk as Daniel carried her limp form off to the back. “Now that you've all been motivated by that display, let's move along. Lindsay.” She turned and fixed her eyes on the skinny redhead, who shrunk a bit under her gaze. “You and Tanner will go next. You will be demonstrating a slightly less household position. The Mating Press.” “Mating press?” Lindsay squeaked out, her eyes wide. “Precisely.” Miss Banks nodded. “Tanner, are you familiar with that position?” “Yeah.” Tanner nodded. Of course, the part he wasn't going to admit was that he had been introduced to the mating press through hentai. Not exactly something you blurted out to your classmates. “Good. You can get started while I get a blanket ready. This position best performed with both partners on the same level, because it allows for the male to get over top of her.” Lindsay gulped as Tanner turned to her, expectantly, and she dropped to her knees before him. Even when she was standing, he had a good foot on her in height. Looking at it now, their contrasting sizes were almost comical. Tanner made no move to unzip his pants, instead opting to let Lindsay do it. After a moment of hesitation, she timidly began fumbling around at his groin to undo his pants. She could already feel his erection straining to escape. It was like a huge, angry bull being just barely contained by a rodeo gate and any moment, that gate was going to open and Lindsay would be in for one hell of a ride. “Holy shit…” Lindsay whispered as Tanner's intimidating dick sprung from his pants to hover over her. It was very rare that the sweet redhead swore, but she just couldn't help herself when faced with the prospect of taking this menacing monster. She knew that he was huge, but up close and personal, it was so much more enormous than she had remembered. He rivaled the size of her forearm, for God's sakes. How was he going to fit in her?? Lindsay let out a noise of surprise as Tanner, who was tired of waiting for her, placed his hand on her head and drew her in to him. Lindsay found herself squished up against his crotch, his penis stuck between her face and his abdomen. Guiding her a bit lower, he let out a sigh as her soft lips rubbed against his heavy ball sack. Lindsay couldn't fathom the sheer size of those orbs. With her eyes pressed against his front, she couldn't see down to where his nuts were contacting her lips. They seemed like they were as large as tennis balls, but she knew that was just her imagination playing tricks on her. Still, she knew that they were huge and were full of virile sperm, just waiting to try to breed her little pussy. “Don't be shy, Lindsay.” Miss Banks said, returning from prepping the blanket. “He's showing you what he wants. Suck on his balls.” Obeying her instructor, Lindsay parted her lips and opened up until one of his hefty spheres popped into her mouth. It filled her entire mouth up with its size and she sucked on it, gently, for a few seconds before letting it fall from her grasp and moving to the other one. “Fuck.” Tanner hissed, pressing the cute ginger's face harder into his crotch. Her little tongue felt incredible swirling around his full nuts, but his cock was throbbing and ready for attention of its own. Grabbing a handful of her red hair, he drew her away from where she had been slobbering on his nuts, letting his shaft fall off her face to bob in front of her. She looked up at him, briefly, and, seeing the hungry look in his eyes, decided to take action before he took it for her. She had seen the aggression release that had come from Tanner and didn't want to end up like Samantha had on day one. Tanner released her hair and allowed her to lean forward, capturing the head of his penis in her mouth in much the same way she had done with his balls. Her lips wrapped tightly around him and she sucked hard. Lindsay's first blowjob on the first day of classes had been rather pathetic. Since then, her skill had not increased by much, but her eagerness had. Or rather, her desire to keep Tanner from taking over and refraining from fucking her face was very much present. She bobbed her head back and forth, stiff and uncoordinated, but with some vigor. Her lips stayed tight around him for the most part and her tongue stayed pressed to the bottom of his shaft as she moved down on him. She had the basics learned, but she lacked any finesse and it showed. Miss Banks tried her best to coach the girl, but it didn't result in much changes in the teen's performance. “Drop your jaw, Lindsay.” She instructed. “Add some movement to your tongue. Relax your throat and try to go a bit deeper.” Lindsay briefly attempted the tips her teacher gave her, but it was only momentary before her inexperience and nerves kicked back in. Tanner was fine to let her continue like that, though. He knew that the main event was yet to come. This novice blowjob was passable for a warmup because in a minute, he was going to be enjoying her tight pussy. Lindsay looked up, surprised, as she was pushed away from Tanner, his slick head bouncing in front of her. Her question was answered moments later when Tanner's hands came down under her arms and lifted the tiny girl, easily, to carry her over to the blanket, laying her down on her back. Lindsay's pulse raced as he went to work on her clothes and she remembered what was coming next. She was going to have to take that monster in her little pussy. Her nerves were buzzing, but it was too late to back out now. Her panties and stockings were already off and in a pile off to the side with her shoes. Fuck, now she had to do the mating press. What the hell is a mating press? Unfortunately for her, Tanner had no such confusion about the position and went right to work getting her in it. He grasped her ankles and lifted them, pushing her legs back until she was folded in half and her feet were pinned to the floor on either side of her head. Lindsay was glad that she was reasonably flexible or else this would be fairly uncomfortable. Intent on stretching other places on her tiny body, Tanner moved forward to crouch over top of her, his thick, baseball bat of a dick resting on her small opening. Held in place in the extremely compromising position, Lindsay could only watch as his hips drew back to line up with her vulnerable pussy. A soft whimper escaped her sealed lips, and then he was in. “Holy fuck, that's big!” she cried, her walls instantly stretched to the max. She felt like she was going to be ripped right in half as he pushed deeper and deeper. She shrieked and shook in his grasp, but he had no intention of stopping and kept powering forward until Lindsay felt his groin touch her stretched lower lips. By that time, though, the teen was panting and trembling, completely and utterly impaled on Tanner's monstrous length. Noticing the redhead struggling, Miss Banks stepped up and leaned down to Tanner before he could move. “Hold still.” She instructed. “Let her grow accustomed to you some. The poor girl has never even dreamt of taking something that big. You can't start fucking away immediately.” Nodding in affirmation, Tanner kept completely still, his enormous rod still stuffed inside her snug cunt. Miss Banks, seeing that his hands were currently busy pinning Lindsay's ankles by her head, decided to assist the process so that things could move a little smoother. She knelt down next to the enjoined pair and reached between them. She couldn't see between their tightly pressed bodies, but her experienced hands knew exactly where to go. Lindsay gasped as she felt her teacher's fingers start to gently rub her clit, clearing the pain haze slightly and making her moan. In almost no time at all, Miss Banks' talented digits had worked her into a squirming, gushing mess. She cried out, weakly fighting against Tanner's grip, but stood no chance whatsoever to break away. Screaming, she went rigid as her instructor brought her to orgasm. Tanner groaned, Lindsay's clenching, contracting walls begging for him to start moving, but Miss Banks held his gaze with her own, sternly making sure that he waited. Keeping her slender fingers moving and rubbing the squealing girl's clit, she heightened the sensations as much as was manually possible until the little ginger was left panting and gasping. “Okay.” Miss Banks nodded, withdrawing her soaked hand from between them. “You can start up again.” All too happy to comply, Tanner pulled back, making Lindsay whimper as he dragged against her slick, sensitive walls. Before he had even pulled more than halfway back, he switched directions, ramming back into her. The sudden, unexpected thrust ripped a scream from Lindsay as his tip mashed against her cervix, her eyes rolling up and her pussy clenching. Tanner grunted, feeling her walls tighten up on him briefly. Eager to feel that again, Tanner retreated a couple inches and powered right back home, moaning as her tight hole spasmed around him yet again. Lindsay momentarily had the realization that what happened to Andrea yesterday was going to happen to her today. She could already feel her sanity slipping away, and Tanner had only just begun to fuck her. Her vision was persistently blurred and obscured, a result of her eyes lolling about in her head as she lost control of her muscles and sensory application. It only took a few minutes of steady pounding for Tanner to force another intense climax from her. Miss Banks frowned as Lindsay's shrill scream pierced the air, reverberating throughout the classroom. “It seems Miss Lindsay is certainly a screamer.” She said. “As cute as that is, we don't want to disturb any other classes. The walls can only keep in so much noise. Tanner, please keep your mate quiet.” Two solutions formed in Tanner's mind. The first was to simply wrap his hand around her neck and choke her into silence. That was quite appealing, but he could tell that she was already more than overwhelmed, sexually, by the whole situation and cutting off her breath might make her pass out from the combination of sensation and lack of air. The only other choice was to block her mouth off. His hands were busy pinning her ankles down, so he used his own mouth. Two negatives make a positive? Two mouths make a sloppy kiss. At first, it was very much one sided and mostly consisted of Tanner using his lips to muffle Lindsay's screams while he kept fucking her. But, as Lindsay's mind glazed over further and she came up on orgasm number three, her primal instincts took over and she joined him in making out, more subconsciously than intentional at this point. She kept kissing him furiously, her blood rushing and burning madly, until orgasm number three struck her. Tanner briefly broke the kiss to huff out a rapid breath as Lindsay tightened sharply around him. She shivered and cried out, but he just re-engaged the lip-lock and fucked her all the harder. By the time Tanner's own orgasm came along several minutes later, Lindsay was much less a performer and more of a participant in the position demonstration. When the first hot jet of cum erupted into her cunt, orgasm number four reached her as well and she became little more than a limp doll for Tanner to spew his load into. Unable to even vocalize her screams at this point, she just laid there, a receptacle for semen, quivering slightly, her eyes crossed and her mouth parted. Tanner pumped a hefty portion of boy batter into her snug cunt, breathing heavily at the conclusion before finally pulling out and moving away from her. Lindsay's legs flopped back down to lay flat on the floor and a small river of jizz briefly escaped her pussy until her lips shut, trapping the remainder inside of her. Miss Banks looked down at the broken teen and sighed. “That was a good demonstration, Tanner.” She said. “You have some stuff to work on, but all the building blocks are there. Lindsay, I doubt you can hear me, but you did all right, as well. Your oral needs a lot of help and you're even more fucked silly than Andrea was yesterday, but we can work on those things. I suppose it can't be helped completely, given the substantial size difference between the penetrator and penetratee in this example. Well, students, you have…” She glanced up at the clock. “Three minutes before class is over. I'm going to let you go a little early today. Don't worry about Miss Lindsay. I'll have her right as rain in an hour or two and send her on her way. Have a good weekend.” She turned towards the back of the room as the other four gathered up their bags to leave. “That means you two as well.” She called to the Daniel and Samantha, who were currently entangled in each other's' arms, their clothes askew and their lips fighting for dominance. Chuckling as they failed to notice her speaking to them, she made her way to the back to break up the hormonal pair and sent them on their way before turning back to her mind-fucked redhead student and began to nurse her sanity back. based on the works of firebird68 for Literotica

The students begin the next chapter; sex positions 101. Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Okay, everyone open your textbooks to chapter three, please.” Miss Banks instructed, waiting as the students all pulled out their books and flipped to the page. “As you all can see, this chapter will be covering sexual positions. A few examples include missionary, cowgirl, or doggy style. Today, we'll be going through a few various positions, and I'll be having you demonstrate them in pairs. Does anyone want to go first?” Sunny's hand shot into the air and she waved it around, eagerly. “I'll go first, Miss Banks!” she offered.“Okay, Sunny.” Miss Banks waved her up. “David, why don't you join her. Both of you come to the front.” Sunny and David made their way to the front of the room and Miss Banks pulled out a blanket, spreading out on the ground. “I'll have you two demonstrate the cowgirl position. Not to be confused with reverse cowgirl, standard cowgirl features the female facing her partner. The two of you may begin.” Sunny smiled at David and pulled him over to the blanket. “Take off your pants, David.” She urged. “And then lay down.” Undoing his pants, David dropped them and stepped out of the legs, yanking his shoes through. Sunny was already kneeling on the blanket and she excitedly patted the spot where she wanted him to lay down. Crouching down, David rolled onto his back and stretched out, his erection already standing straight up in the air. As soon as he was ready, Sunny bent down and engulfed his cock in her mouth. She eagerly slurped down his whole length, taking all of him into her throat. Extending her tongue to lap at his balls, she swirled her soft, pink appendage around on his sack, making him moan. “Class, come gather around so that you can all get a better view.” Miss Banks said. The students all rose from their seats and moved to the front, forming a loose semi-circle around the two students on the ground before them. Not pausing her blowjob, Sunny pulled back to the tip, sucking on his head firmly and inhaling through her nose. Glancing up at David's pleasured face, she gently took one of his hands and brought it to her head. Taking the hint, David placed both of his hands on the back of her long, blonde hair and began to guide her up and down on his dick. Sunny let him take over, pushing and pulling her head to his heart's content, directing the pace and depth of her blowjob. Of course, she didn't need any help to give him a stellar blowjob, but it gave her a thrill to let herself give over control and simply have her mouth used for his pleasure. David gradually became more and more eager. His grip on her tightened and he began to thrust up into her mouth, bumping his crotch into her nose. Having a lot of experience with oral, Sunny took it all in stride. She gagged very sparsely and let her muscles go limp, allowing him to use her like a fleshlight. Not wanting him to finish too quickly, Sunny tapped on his side, signaling for him to let go, and pulled off of him, smiling with saliva covering her chin. Rolling over, she shimmied her stockings and panties down over her long legs and kicked them off. With her wet pussy uncovered, she quickly jumped over to straddle David, who moaned as her hot slit pressed into his shaft. Biting on one of her fingers, Sunny began to grind her lips over his hardon, her juices and spit combining to form a slick mess between them. Raising herself up, she reached down and lifted his cock and guided the tip to her pussy, teasing it against her entrance. His testosterone pumping, David's hands came up to Sunny's wide hips and tightened, surprising her. A second later, she shrieked as he pulled her down, hard, forcing her to bottom out on his cock. David's seven inches were certainly not the largest Sunny had ever taken, but being a cockslut like she was, she loved dicks of all shapes and sizes. That coupled with the sudden shock of being penetrated, and her eyes were rolling back, and she was biting her lower lip as his rock-hard length spread her hole open. Moaning and letting herself adjust to the instantaneous insertion, Sunny threw her long, blonde hair back and began to bounce on David's cock. Her hands found their way up to her chest and she groped her breasts through her shirt, her large bust overflowing her fingers. Tossing back her head to cry out freely, her speed increased, and she moved up and down with more urgency. David's hands gathered up her skirt and pushed it up to her waist, bunching it out of the way so that he could get a clear view of their connection and his cock disappearing into the beautiful blonde. Shifting her hips to adjust the angle of his penis inside of her, Sunny whimpered as his cock slid across her G-spot. Each time that she would come down on him, his tip would poke against her sensitive internal spot, sending electricity through her body. It wasn't long before she was shaking and quivering, right on the cusp of her climax. Another few seconds of slamming her rear down on him, and she went over the edge. Sunny's orgasm was visible and vocal. Her whole body quaked and shook, and she shrieked. Her hands dug into her boobs, squeezing and kneading them tightly. David groaned, feeling her pussy clamp down around him, her muscles spasming and fluttering. Although her timing was off due to the intense sensations, Sunny kept riding him, yipping each time he contacted her G-spot, driving her peak higher and higher. Coming down, panting and her legs now tired, Sunny stopped bouncing and switched to a twerking technique. Her juicy ass shook and jiggled as she worked her hips back and forth, grinding on David's crotch. With this technique and angle, the effect on her G-spot was even more pronounced, and Sunny groaned and gasped with each movement. Even though she had just cum, she could already sense herself climbing the hill towards a second climax. As Sunny's muscles became increasingly worn out from the constant exercise, her speed slowed down, incrementally. Feeling the slower pace and full of energy himself, David decided to take things into his own hands. Reaching up, he wrapped his arms around Sunny's torso, pinning her arms to her sides and pulling her down until her chest was flat against his. Letting out a soft 'oof' as her large breasts squished between them, she relaxed and let him take charge. Holding Sunny tight to his body, David began to thrust up into her. His pelvis powered up off the ground, driving his hard cock into her depths over and over. Sunny gasped into his shoulder, her body limp and helpless as he pinned her against him. He cunt was dripping, and she was incredibly close to another climax. Every stroke felt so good, but there was just something more that she wanted. Something a little extra that would throw her right over the edge. Shifting her head, she looked up at her teacher. “M-Miss Banks…” she panted. “C…Can you spank me? Please…slap my butt. Just once. Please!” Concealing her smile and maintaining a mask of tranquility, Miss Banks walked over, her heels clacking until she reached the blanket. Bending over, her posture accentuating her curvaceous body, she drew back her hand and delivered a firm smack to Sunny's jiggling ass. Sunny cried out and moaned. “Again!” she gasped. “Please!” The second smack sent her over the edge. She screamed and closed her eyes, shaking with her climax. Her mind went blank momentarily and she forgot where she was, until she caught a breath and her eyes rolled back down from in her skull. Sunny's walls clenching down on him was the final straw that broke the camel's back for David. Grunting and tightening his grip on the blonde, he slammed himself to the base and opened the floodgates. Feeling the first hot stream splash inside her, Sunny pressed herself firmly against David's crotch, not even a millimeter separating their pelvises. She bit her lip and shivered, the sensation of being stuffed with steamy boy cum one of her favorites in the entire world. She kept herself pressed into him throughout the duration of their collective orgasm, her internal muscles milking him further into her tight, hot depths. Both of them heaving and basking in the afterglow of their finale, David finally released her from his embrace. Catching her breath for a bit, Sunny raised her hips, whimpering as his softening length slid out of her hole. A stream of semen followed and dripped past her lips onto his waning erection. Licking her lips, Sunny scooted down David's body and breathed in the potent, masculine scent of his arousal. Extending her tongue, she went to work cleaning him up. She licked all along his cock, swallowing down every drop of his cum that had escaped her. Wrapping her lips around him, she slurped down his soft penis, sucking every last bit of their combined juices until he was bare of any remnants of their tryst. Uncrossing her arms, Miss Banks gave a clap, encouraging the other students to join her. They all gave the two of them a round of applause for their performance, making Sunny smile and David blush now that he was in his post-nut clarity. Handing a clean towel from her stock to Sunny, Miss Banks raised an eyebrow. “Very well done!” she praised. “Both of you did excellent. Great start from you Sunny. Your pelvic motions are superb when you're on top and you even cleaned up afterwards. And, David, the way you took control when she got worn out was just beautiful. I'm very impressed by your work. You should both be proud. There is always room to improve, but I think I speak for the whole class when I say that that was a hot performance. The two of you can get cleaned up off to the side while we get our next pair up here. Hum…let's see. Andrea, let's have you and…Chris. You two will be demonstrating the doggy style position.” Andrea's mood soured as she heard that last sentence. Doggy style was the last position she had hoped for. She would have much more preferred some simple missionary or maybe some spooning. Something sensual and evocative of a connection. Hell, even cowgirl would have been better. But doggy style? She hated doggy style. It was so…degrading! Even just the name was demeaning. Doggy style?! What girl wants to be bent over like some animal and rutted as though she were just a bitch. She was way above doing something as debasing as that! Still, not willing to draw the ire of her teacher, Andrea reluctantly stalked out into the center of the blanket and dropped to her hands and knees. After waiting for a minute, she looked back over her shoulder and realized that Miss Banks was standing next to a pants-less Chris, expectantly. Her teacher stared her down with crossed arms and a tapping toe. “Aren't you forgetting something, Miss Andrea?” she demanded. Andrea looked back, confused and unsure what she was talking about. Sighing, Miss Banks lifted a finger and traced the outline of her immaculate, red lips before pointing to Chris's erect penis. Realization dawned on Andrea and her mood darkened even further as she remembered that she was expected to prepare Chris to fuck her. She spun around on her knees and Chris stepped up to her, his cock bobbing and striking her face, making her flinch. Tentatively taking his dick in her tiny hand, Andrea pulled it down to where her mouth could reach it and she wrapped her lips around it. Still pathetic at performing oral, Andrea was a far stretch from what Sunny had accomplished. Fuming at being made to kneel before Chris like some servant, Andrea bobbed her head, rigidly and in an uninspired manner. Her hand lightly rubbed up and down his remaining shaft as she had been chastised neglecting for in her first test, but it was without vigor or skill to speak of. Chris didn't care, though. He could tell that the stuck-up Andrea was hating this, and it made it all the sweeter to feel her mouth around him. He knew that no matter how pitiful her blowjob was, her pussy would be all his momentarily. Miss Banks, however, was not amused. Her eyes narrowed and her brow furrowed. She was about to open up and berate Andrea's performance, but Chris acted first. Placing his palm on Andrea's forehead, he pushed her away and spun her around all in one move, pushing her down until she fell to her elbows. “That's enough of that.” Chris sighed, dropping to a knee behind her. Reaching beneath her skirt, he felt around her waist in a vague attempt to locate the hem of her undergarments. Andrea scowled as she felt him groping and feeling up her butt, but she bit back her anger. A thought coming to him, Chris faked frustration at not being able to locate the top of her stockings. Instead, his fingers grasped the fabric covering her crotch and, with a quick flick of his wrists, he tore the thin material, creating a large hole. Andrea gasped, indignantly, as her stocking were ruined by the brute behind her. She whirled her head around to glare at him over her shoulder, but a look from Miss Banks kept her quiet. Chuckling to himself, Chris pulled her tiny panties to the side and slid his finger over her slit. To his further amusement, she was already moist down there. Despite her hatred of this treatment, she couldn't hide what her body was saying, and it was saying that she liked it. Probing into her with his finger, Chris smirked when he heard her gasp, confirming his suspicions. That was all the invitation he needed. Lining up his cock, he gave a few teasing prods at her lips. On the fourth poke, he kept going and sank his thick cock into her depths. Andrea yipped as he entered her, her tight walls spreading out around him. Inch after inch pushed into her, splitting her wide and making her groan. She had only ever experimented with her fingers and some assorted household items in the past. Chris was far, far bigger than any of those, and she felt it. She couldn't see him, being in the humiliating position that she was in, but he felt positively enormous in her tight, little cunt. Every time she thought he had given her everything he had to give, he would push another inch past her lips, making her yelp. Finally, Andrea felt his tip connect against her cervix and his groin press against her butt, signaling that he was fully inside of her. Andrea felt absolutely stuffed. She was a tiny girl at just five feet tall, and Chris had a truly big dick. She whimpered as he shifted around in her and pulled back, his thick length dragging along her slippery walls until just his bulbous head, which still felt large, was left in her. A cry left her lips as he drove back in, a bit speedier this time, until he smacked into the back of her pussy somewhere deep inside of her. Andrea could feel herself getting wetter and wetter, despite her best efforts not to. Her cheeks flushed with shame at being put in this disgraceful, misogynistic position. Who in their right mind like being fucked like a dog? It's so degrading! Well, Andrea found out that apparently her body like it, because she was drenched from the sensation of Chris's cock sliding in and out of her. Within minutes, she was moaning like a kitten in heat. She yelped as Chris's hand wrapped itself in her hair, yanking her head backwards. How dare he! She wasn't some piece of meat to treat however he wanted! Who did he think he was, pulling her hair like some toy for him to do as he pleased?! That was what the rational part of her mind was thinking. The lustful part, however, was currently overriding any rational thought, and she moaned and shrieked as he used the leverage gained from grabbing her hair to slam into her harder. Shuddering, she slipped over the edge and came. This orgasm was far more intense than any she had achieved through solo masturbation. Her eyes rolled back, and she screamed loudly. Her arms went limp and she would have fallen forward, if not for the handful of hair that Chris had, holding her up by her brown locks. Andrea's entire body shook and trembled, her cunt clenching and convulsing as Chris kept pounding into her, not giving her any respite during her mind-shattering climax. By the end of it, the proud and haughty Andrea was reduced to a drenched, drooling mess. Even as her climax was winding down, Chris began to speed up. Her tight hole felt magnificent around him, especially when she was clenching down during orgasm. Eager to feel her tighten around him all over again, he grasped her hair more firmly, using it to pull her tiny body into his thrusts. Her lower lips gripped him all the way down to the base, physically encouraging him to drive his penis all the more quickly, which her obliged, groaning in satisfaction when he heard Andrea shriek. Spurred on by Chris's increased movements, Andrea's second orgasm arrived less than a minute after the first one. She gasped and moaned, her eyes crossing and her tongue hanging out of her open mouth, dripping saliva down onto the blanket below. Her internal muscles fluttered and spasmed, tightening up her walls around him. She still couldn't believe that she was cumming from being treated like nothing but a cock sleeve, but by now, her brain was way past processing that kind of moral dilemma. Instead, she was busy being overwhelmed by the wave of pleasure that was assaulting her consciousness and steadily driving her crazy. Pushing Andrea's skirt up onto her back, Chris gazed down at her toned rear. She didn't have nearly as much volume to her butt as someone like Sunny or Samantha, but her ass jiggled deliciously with each collision of their hips. Raising his hand, Chris brought his palm down onto her stocking-clad ass, making a loud slap ring out through the classroom which was joined moments later by Andrea's yelp. Her cheek stinging, Andrea shrieked again as she was spanked for the second time. Unable to vocalize her objections in her current state of mind, she just hung there in Chris's grip as he rained down smack after smack onto her rear, drawing more squeaks and yips from her. It was humiliating! It was degrading! It was…incredible? Andrea had been skeptical at best when Sunny had reached orgasm from being spanked by Miss Banks, but now she understood exactly what had taken place. The combination of Chris's engorged cock pummeling into her along with a series of stinging slaps to her butt was a disgraceful yet somehow intoxicating mix. Each successive smack pushed her closer and closer to that third peak, something she had never expected to be possible with a man. After the sixteenth slap, Chris groaned as he felt Andrea tighten up around him again. When orgasm number three struck Andrea, her mind dissolved into jello. She hung there, limply, nothing but putty in Chris's hands, unable to talk or moan or even breathe as her climax tore through her. This was only heightened when she felt a hot rush of liquid splatter her insides, indicating the arrival of Chris's own orgasm. He gripped her hair and waist tightly, holding her against him as he flooded her insides and painted her pussy white with his goo. Every spasm and clamp down of Andrea's walls only served to milk an additional shot of jizz into her snug cunt, as it was biologically engineered to do. If not for their required birth control pills, she would definitely be knocked up several times over from the sheer amount cum that he spewed into her. Andrea's head slumped down onto the blanket when Chris released her hair, cross-eyed and cum drunk. Sighing contentedly, he let go of her hips and pulled out, leaving her frozen and shuddering in her face-down, ass up position. Accepting the towel from Miss Banks, Chris stood and wiped the collective fluids from his cock, drying himself off. Miss Banks walked around and bent over, peering down at Andrea's blank expression, and glazed over eyes. Pulling the girl's panties back in place to contain the cum before it leaked out and fixing her skirt so that her rear was covered, Miss Banks turned to Chris. “Great job, Chris.” She praised. “Unfortunately, it seems Miss Andrea has been fucked silly. If you wouldn't mind, could you please carry her to the back of the room and help her collect her wits? Thank you.” Chris buckled his pants back up and leaned down, grabbing the tiny teen, and scooping her up in his arms. Cradling her small, limp form, he strode to the back of the room to the couch that was located in the back and sat, holding her until the time when she had her mental faculties about her. The students all watched in shock at the state of the normally arrogant, egotistical Andrea until Miss Banks cleared her throat, getting their attention. “So.” She said, looking from face to face. “Who's next?” To be continued.. Based on the work of firebird68 for LiteroticaSommerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Session 3

Day two of class; the boys get tested. Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Hi, Samantha!” Sunny greeted as the black-haired girl entered the room. “How were your morning classes?” “Fine.” Samantha rasped, swiftly walking to her seat, and dropping her bag. “Oh, wow.” Sunny came to stand next to her desk. “You sound terrible! What's wrong?” “Oh, I don't know!” Samantha snapped, turning to face Tanner. “Maybe it's because SOMEONE fucked the ever-living shit out of my throat yesterday.”Tanner just shrugged and lounged in his seat. “Guilty.” He said in a bored tone. “And someone else, held me down while he did it!” she directed this to Andrea. “Oh, stuff it, Morticia!” Andrea retorted. “I just did what I was told to do.” “Yeah, well, it's your turn today, missy.” Samantha grinned fiendishly. “I hope you get the same treatment. I'll even volunteer to hold you down.” She shrunk in her seat and put on a mockingly sweet tone. “Oh, please, Miss Banks! Let me pin Andrea down while she gets her throat reamed out! I would absolutely love to keep her still for you. Will I get extra credit for this?” Andrea just rolled her eyes, but a cold pit was forming in her stomach as she was further reminded that she was, in fact, going to be giving her blowjob first thing today. She maintained her poise and confident exterior, but on the inside, her nerves were tangling themselves in knots, hoping and praying that she didn't get the 'Samantha fuckdown'. Chris and Daniel were the last to enter the classroom. Daniel reached into his bag and pulled out a book, walking it over to Samantha. “You left this in comp class.” He said, placing it on her desk. “Thanks.” She muttered. “Jesus, are you sick or something?” Chris asked. “Why is you voice so sore?” Samantha threw up her hands, exasperated, and curled her fist in front of her face, miming a vigorous blowjob in answer. “Lemon tea and honey!” Sunny snapped her fingers. “I was trying to remember what it was. When I was first starting out with deepthroating, my voice would get all hoarse, too. I found that lemon tea with a tablespoon of honey will fix it right up.” “How am I not surprised that you have a remedy for something like that?” Andrea sniffed. “Well, duh, because I didn't want to be sounding like I'm on my third pack of cigarettes every day.” Sunny replied. Andrea just shook her head in awe of Sunny's airheaded attitude and wondered how someone like her ever managed to get good grades back in high school. Before she could make the rude suggestion that Sunny must be sucking off all her teachers, the door opened, and Miss Banks walked in. “Good morning, class.” She said, setting her briefcase down on the desk. “How's everyone today?” The students all echoed greetings as Miss Banks did a quick headcount to make sure everyone was present. “And Miss Samantha?” she turned to the girl. “How are you feeling this morning?” “Fantastic.” Samantha replied, her voice gravelly. “Great.” Miss Banks smiled. “Well, yesterday I gave the girls an initial examination to test their abilities. Today, I will be testing the boys. But first, of course, before we begin, Andrea, we ran out of time for you to go yesterday so you will be up first today. I'm just waiting for…Oh! Here he is. Perfect, right on time.” A knock came at the door and Miss Banks hurried over to open it. A man entered the room, dressed in a suit and tie. He was tall and handsome, clearly muscular beneath his attire. Some neatly trimmed scruff covered his chin, giving him a rugged businessman appearance. “Great timing!” Miss Banks said. “Glad you were able to make it. Class, this is Rick Boulder. Does anyone happen to know who that is?” She looked around the room, raising an eyebrow when David slowly lifted his hand. “David?” She called on him. “He's a pornstar.” David offered, looking somewhat sheepish. “Very good!” Miss Banks praised. “Yes, I'm sure most of you have seen his performances online. Rick isn't his real name, but that's the pseudonym he uses when in a professional capacity, such as today. As someone in the sexual education industry, I have numerous contacts with on-screen talent and behind the scenes workers in the porn world. Rick has generously volunteered his time today to help us out.” She turned and fixed her gaze on Andrea, who shrunk a bit in her seat. “Miss Andrea.” She addressed her. “Please join us at the front of the room.” Swallowing nervously, Andrea rose from her seat and went to the front to stand there, her hands clasped in front of her. “You'll be performing your examination on Rick.” Miss Banks explained. “I need the male students to be ready for their test afterwards. Go ahead, Rick.” Rock removed his suit jacket and loosened his tie, laying them both on the desk. Unbuttoning his cuffs, he rolled up his sleeves and stepped up to Andrea. Andrea looked up at the imposing man towering her and hesitated, making Miss Banks frown. “Go on, Andrea.” She chastised. “Don't make our guest wait all day. We have much to get done today. Get on your knees.” She strode up behind the girl and put her hands on Andrea's shoulders, gently pushing her down to her knees and joining her by dropping to her knees behind her. “There.” She said. “Now unzip his pants and get started.” Andrea forced her hands to move and fumbled around the crotch of his pants, grasping the zipper and pulling it down. Chewing on the inside of her cheek, she reached her small hand through the opening of his pants and boxers and fished around until her fingers closed on his penis. Bringing it out into the light, her heart sank as she beheld the size of it. It wasn't even hard, yet she could tell it was massive. It gradually grew to life in her fingers until it was at the intimidating size of about ten inches in length, and nearly as thick as her wrist. “Good.” Miss Banks encouraged. “Does he feel fully engorged?” Andrea nodded. She could feel her teacher's large breasts pushing into her back. “All right.” Miss Banks continued. “Then put it in your mouth.” Leaning forward, Andrea tentatively stuck out her tongue, touching it to the tip of Rick's cock. A bead of pre-cum emerged and dripped down onto her tongue. Andrea recoiled, but was surprised to find that the taste wasn't all that terrible at all. Swallowing it down, she leaned back in and wrapped her lips around his head. She could feel Miss Banks soft breath against her ear, watching intently just over her shoulder. “Keep going. A little deeper and add some suction.” She instructed. Andrea moved in, taking more between her lips. She did as she was told and applied some suction to the movement. She didn't really have a reference for this, having never given a blowjob, so she just pretended as though she were trying to drink a thick milkshake through a straw. Of course, in this instance, the milkshake in question was considerably warmer and much more protein rich. She bobbed her head over the tip of Rock's penis, doing her best to perform as she had seen other girls do. “Don't forget to use your hands.” Miss Banks reminded her. “If you can't deepthroat your partner, utilize your hands to manually stimulate the rest of him. Understood?” Andrea nodded with his cock still in her mouth and timidly reached up to wrap her fingers around him. Her slim digits barely managed to encircle his thick girth, making her confidence waver. His size greatly intimidated her. She had only taken the head, but her tiny mouth was almost completely stuffed by that alone. Steeling herself, she pushed forward and slid her lips further down him. She managed to get two inches in before her mouth was full, and the tip was threatening to trip her gag reflex. Her eyes flicked up to Rick's face, which had remained expressionless throughout, before returning her focus and resuming her beginner head-bobbing motion. She knew that she wasn't going to be anywhere near as good as someone like Sunny, that slut, but maybe she could at least keep this from taking all day if she put her back into it. “You're not stroking. Don't simply hold onto him, you need to put some motion into your hand, as well.” Miss Banks said. “Like this.” She reached her arm around Andrea and took hold of her wrist, guiding the teen girl in stroking her hand along the remainder of his length, which was the vast majority of it. After a few strokes, Miss Banks let go of Andrea's wrist, nodding in satisfaction when the girl kept up the action in her absence. Andrea began multitasking, working her hand in tandem with her mouth. Determined, she pushed a bit deeper and taking another half inch past her lips, but immediately flinched and gagged when the tip tickled her uvula. Withdrawing to cough, she sniffled and blinked the forming tears back, before moving in to recapture the head. She worked as best as she could, but refrained from pushing any deeper than two inches, fearful of choking again. As the minutes ticked by, Andrea's jaw and arm started getting increasingly tired. After ten minutes, Miss Banks could tell that this was getting nowhere and tapped Andrea on the shoulder, signaling her to stop. “Okay, we have a clear baseline.” She noted. “You're definitely as beginner as they come. We will have a lot of work to do in the coming semester. In the meantime, we can't waste the whole class on this, so I'll finish Rick off for a little demonstration. Move over and watch carefully, okay?” Andrea nodded, relieved that she was done, and shuffled to the side, clearing room for her teacher to move forward. In one smooth motion, she dipped her head down and captured the tip between her lips and swallowed it to the base. Andrea gaped in shock as the massive cock disappeared into her mouth and without so much as a peep from Miss Banks' gag reflex. Moaning and focusing on cumming as quickly as possible so that she could get on with her class, Rick dropped his hand to rest on her head. He thrust in gently to meet her movements, her nose connecting with his naval each time. Whenever she withdrew until the head was all that remained in her mouth, Andrea could see her nostrils flare slightly, denoting her expert breath control. It reminded the teen of an Olympic swimmer that perfectly timed their breaths while in the pool. Gripping his muscular gluts, Miss Banks pulled him into her on every stroke, drawing him closer and closer to completion. It didn't take long before Andrea saw his shaft flex and his balls twitch, signaling his orgasm. Feeling the first shot of cum splash against her tongue, Miss Banks quickly swallowed it and then buried the whole shaft down her throat. She expertly worked her throat muscles to draw out every last drop of jizz that he had to give to her, sending it straight into her stomach. When his orgasm finally petered out, she slowly pulled back, her lips sealed tightly to clean him along the way, and finished by sucking on his head, nursing the last drips from him, and swallowing them as well. When she released him from her lips, she looked perfect and proper. Andrea couldn't see any signs of the impressive deepthroating she had just performed. Her chin was completely dry of saliva and her makeup was free of tear streaks. Even her bright red lipstick was barely smudged. Rick pulled out a small mirror from his pocket and handed it to Miss Banks, who checked her appearance to be sure she was professional. Fixing one stray strand of brown hair that had escaped her tight bun, she handed the mirror back to him and rose, gesturing for Andrea to do the same. “I hope you were watching closely.” She told the girl. “I'll be working with you on your oral skills throughout the term. You need a lot of help in this department. You may return to your seat. Don't forget to thank our guest.” Andrea thanked Rick, who smiled kindly at her, and hurried back to her seat. Sunny leaned toward her when she sat down. “Wow, that was a huge cock!” she whispered. “I know. Shut up.” Andrea hissed back. “What did it taste like?” Sunny ignored her request. “Did you count how many ropes he pumped into Miss Banks? God, she is so good at that. I hope I'm that good one day.” “Yeah, I get it.” Andrea retorted. “You're a slut. Now shut up, please.” “Ladies.” They both straightened and closed their mouths as Miss Banks returned from showing Rick to the door. “Is there an issue?” “No, Miss Banks.” They spoke in tandem. “Good. In that case, it's time to move on to the boys. I want to get an idea of your stamina, so I will be giving all of you handjobs until completion. I don't expect you to last long. My skill is considerably higher than any girlfriend you'll ever have. However, this will give me a reference point for later in the semester. Tanner, since you went last yesterday, how about we start with you. Please join me.” Miss Banks walked behind her desk and retrieved her chair, wheeling it out into the open, patting it and indicating for him to sit. Tanner sat in the chair and waited as his teacher went back to her desk and opened a drawer, pulling out a plastic tube of lubricant. Returning to him, she swiveled the chair to give the class a side profile of the demonstration and knelt in front of him. “Girls, just because this is for the males, doesn't mean you can zone out.” She said. “I want you all paying close attention to what I do. Take notes if you need to. First off, I would recommend you all get something like this.” She held up the bottle of lube to show the class. “This is a flavored lubricant.” She explained. “Unless your partner requests to finish somewhere on your body, you should always be taking his load internally. In the case of a handjob, that means you are expected to swallow. A flavored lubricant is always preferable to unflavored. This one is strawberry, but you can purchase any flavor or brand of your choice.” Unzipping Tanner's pants and undoing his belt, she slid them down his legs until they were bunched around his calves, letting his growing cock spring into view. A low hum emanated from Sunny as she caught sight of it again, enamored by his nine-and-a-half-inch length. Miss Banks grasped his dick and hefted it straight up, pointing it towards the ceiling. Popping open the bottle of lube, she poured a generous portion onto his tip, watching as it cascaded down the sides of his erection. When she had enough, she began working her hand and spreading around the slippery, viscous fluid until it covered his whole shaft. Tanner grunted in pleasure when she began to stroke in earnest. True to her word, she was an extraordinary sexual talent. Her strong fingers squeezed him, riding the line between gentle and firm at just the right amount. Her hand slid up and down his length at a steady pace, caressing and rubbing him from tip to base. Each time she crested his head, her thumb swirled around it expertly before massaging his glans on the way back down. Reaching between his legs with her other hand, Miss Banks closed her fingers around his heavy balls and started to massage them as well. Her deft digits flitted around his orbs, fondling and squeezing them gently, making him groan. Her hands worked perfectly in tandem, never interfering with the work of the other. While one jacked and rubbed his stiff cock, the other manipulated his balls. She stopped squeezing both and alternated to one at a time, focusing on one first and then moving to the other shortly after. Changing up her method, she dropped his balls altogether and brought that hand to join the other on his penis. She closed both hands around his shaft and used them to simultaneously jack his length. All ten of her fingers skillfully rubbed along his skin, edging him closer to his climax. She twisted and rotated her hands in opposing directions as they rose and fell throughout the course of the handjob. She could feel his legs shaking and trembling as he tried to hold out as long as possible, but she knew it was only a matter of time. He had no chance to withstand her ministrations for much longer. Sure enough, a few minutes later, she spotted his balls twitch and hurriedly swooped down to capture the head of his cock in her mouth milliseconds before he erupted like a geyser into her. She stopped her twisting motion, opting for a simple jerking method as he came into her mouth. Continuously swallowing his load as he filled her mouth, her hands worked in unison to heighten his orgasm and draw as much cum as possible from his balls. His payload was copious and plentiful, impressing Miss Banks with its quantity as she quickly gulped it all down. When his climax began to falter and his shots became smaller and smaller until it was just a trickle, she slowed her hands down to no more than a crawl, careful not to overstimulate him, and ultimately stopping moving altogether. Her lips suctioned tightly around him, pulling every last drop of his orgasm out and sending it to join the rest in her stomach. With one final stroke from his base to his tip that squeezed the final bead of cum out and onto her tongue, she released him from her oral grip with a pop and let go of his wilting hard-on to glance at the clock. “Ten minutes.” She noted. “Almost eleven. Very impressive, Tanner. Not many men can last that long from my handjobs. Well done. Sunny.” The blonde broke her stare off of Tanner's dick and snapped her attention to her teacher. “Yes, Miss Banks.” She answered. “Go into the top left drawer of my desk.” She instructed. “There's a stack of hand towels in there. Take four and go back to Tanner's desk with him and clean him off before he zips his pants back up. Do the same with each of the boys when I finish with them. Understood?” “Yes, Miss Banks!” Sunny nodded. She hurried to the desk and retrieved the folded towels from where she had been directed, before following Tanner back to his desk. She knelt before him, eagerly, and reverently wiped all the lubricant from his softening penis. A tiny drop of remaining cum appeared at the tip and she quickly extended her tongue to lap it up, savoring the flavor, before finishing her work and returning to her chair. “Daniel, you're up next.” Miss Banks continued on with the class. “Please come take a seat for me.” Daniel rose and headed up to the front. At his teacher's direction, he undid his belt and zipper, dropping his pants and sitting down. She immediately knelt between his legs and grasped his cock, gently tugging and coaxing it to full mast. When it was completely hard to her satisfaction, she applied a long string of lube along him and her hands went to work, smearing the liquid all around him. With his shaft good and slick, she began the exact same process as she had performed on Tanner. Consistency was important for this, and she knew that if she changed up her techniques drastically from student to student, the results would be skewed, and she would not be able to replicate the process later in the semester. She had meticulously written down her process for this exam beforehand and filed it in her exam notes, so that she could test the boys in the exact same fashion and get a satisfactory result to see their progress down the line. Daniel didn't last quite as long as Tanner, but his stamina was still good, nonetheless. At the eight-minute mark, she felt him shudder under her grip, and the signature flex of his balls told her all she needed to know. Her head flew down to his erection and slurped him between her lips, catching the entirety of his load in her mouth. Shot after shot flowed down her throat and into her stomach, giving her the same thrill of achievement that she got every time she finished a man off. Gulping down the last couple bits of his orgasm, she leaned back and checked the time. “Almost nine minutes.” She noted. “Very good once again. You may return to your seat, Daniel.” Sunny was already eagerly awaiting him, a fresh towel in hand. She dropped down to her knees and wrapped her hand around his cock, drying him off and eking out the jizz that had lazily flowed up in the aftermath of his orgasm, which she hungrily lapped up. Meanwhile, Miss Banks had already begun testing David. Her hands were latched onto his shaft and balls, working together to tease and stroke him to completion. He shifted about in the chair, groaning from the efforts of his teacher and steadily approaching the ultimate resolution that was inevitable. David didn't last nearly as long as Tanner. Within only a couple minutes of her switching to the double fisted method, he was already thrusting up into her hands and gritting his teeth. Watching his body language carefully, Miss Banks spotted the moment he went over the edge and dipped her head, encompassing the tip in her warm, wet mouth to contain his eruption. She was pleasantly surprised by the sheer volume of his climax. The first explosion nearly filled her mouth to the brim, causing her cheeks to puff out before she could gulp it down. The second was just as copious and once again made her cheeks bulge, flooding her mouth with hot cum. His subsequent shots were less extensive, but still gave her a large amount to swallow down. She kept expecting it to end, but he continued to exceed her expectations by cumming for more than a minute and giving her plenty of cum. By the end of it, her belly was feeling good and full. “Just over six minutes.” She said, looking at the clock. “That's closer to average with my handjobs. What isn't average is how much you ejaculate. That was quite the finish. I'm sure that we can improve your stamina during the term, it will just take dedication. Girls, quick note. When you know that you are going to be swallowing multiple loads, it is prudent to skip the meal that would take place beforehand. This will help you avoid stomach aches which will diminish your proficiency.” Miss Banks sent over to his desk and Sunny's waiting hands and called up Chris, who lowered his pants, and dropped into the chair. He was already stiff and ready for her when she lubed up his length and began her work. His balls bounced and shifted in her hands as she toyed with them. Her well versed technique fluidly worked on his erection, stroking and rubbing him at the same time. Glancing at the clock occasionally, she waited until the five-minute mark and then changed up to the two-handed method. Her accomplished fingers caressed him from tip to base and back again over and over. Shutting his eyes, Chris did his best to make himself last longer. His hands gripped the arms of the chair tightly until his knuckles turned white. His focus helped him to extend the test, but it was a losing battle. Releasing his pent-up breath, he gave in and allowed himself to climax, feeling Miss Banks' lips close around his head to catch his discharge. Popping her mouth off of him at the conclusion of his orgasm, she checked the time mark. Like his friend, Daniel, he had made it past eight minutes, an impressive mark for a young man such as him. She dismissed him back to his desk and grabbed another towel from her drawer to wipe her hands dry. Free of any lube, she opened her laptop to log all of the times in her spreadsheet to keep on file for later on. When Sunny finished with Chris and returned the used towels to her, Miss Banks checked the clock once more to see what time it was. “Thank you, gentlemen.” She said. “We now have a baseline to work from. Ladies, I hope you were paying attention, because our first chapter starts tomorrow. If any of you have peaked in your textbooks yet, you might have seen that the first section is on non-penetrative sex acts. Since we have a few minutes before class ends, I'll give a quick introduction to a couple of these. Andrea, why don't you assist me with this one.” She beckoned Andrea to stand in front of her, facing the rest of the class. “Can anyone name a non-penetrative sex act?” Miss Banks asked. “Tittyfucking!” Sunny blurted out. “Please raise your hand next time.” Miss Banks corrected. “But yes. Breast stimulation is one of the most common examples.” She stepped up behind Andrea and reached around her, making the girl flinch as she cupped her boobs. “I'm sure most of you have seen how this works, but just in case, it goes like so. The girl presses her breasts together, forming a tight valley for her partner's penis.” Miss Banks explained, demonstrating the action on Andrea's tits as she spoke. “This act typically works best with more well-endowed women, but it can be accomplished with anyone.” Lindsay glanced down, self-consciously, at her small B-cups and blushed, knowing that the comment was probably directed at her. “Like I said, the man puts his cock in the girl's cleavage.” Miss Banks continued, releasing one of Andrea's boobs to run her finger down the center of the girl's chest, indicating to the spot. “The girl can also suck on his tip if he is on the larger side, but climax typically ends on her face and chest. Does everyone understand?” The students echoed verbal confirmation and Miss Banks dropped her hands from Andrea's front. “Good. We'll go into far more detail during the chapter, but that is a quick introduction.” She said. “Let's move on. Andrea, please lay on the top of my desk.” Andrea's heart raced as visions of Samantha on her back being orally impaled flashed through her mind, but she did as she was asked. Miss Banks directed her to lay down with her legs pointing toward the class. When she was in position, Miss Banks grasped Andrea's ankles, holding them tightly together, and lifted her legs until her body was at a ninety-degree angle. Andrea's face burned bright red as she realized that her skirt was useless in this position, and her stockings and panties were on full display to her peers. “Has anyone seen or experienced a thigh-job before?” Miss Banks asked. When no one raised their hand, she carried on with her explanation. “A thigh-job is fairly self-explanatory.” She spoke. “It is a non-penetrative sex act that utilizes the thighs to provide stimulation. I'll demonstrate.” Holding Andrea's ankles together with one hand, she brought her other one down and flattened her palm and fingers. She inserted her hand between Andrea's thighs, and pushed it through, rubbing against her stocking clad thighs. Andrea bit her lip as she felt her teacher's pinky finger brush against her pussy, only her panties and the thin material of the stockings between them. Miss Banks repeatedly thrusted her hand between the girl's thighs, eventually drawing a squeak from her. Miss Banks hid her smile as Andrea clamped her hand over her mouth to silence her noises. Stopping her movement, she withdrew her hand from where it was squeezed between Andrea's thighs. “Of course, in a practical demonstration with a male partner, his cock would take the place of my hand and slide between her thighs. This can be done with or without clothes depending on the man's preference. For example,” She paused and ran her fingers over the thin, see through material of Andrea's stockings. “This would be an excellent material for a clothed thighjob. If a slicker, smoother surface is preferred, then nudity would work best in conjunction with a lubricant of some kind.” Glancing at the clock, Miss Banks let go of Andrea's ankles and let her drop her legs back down, hiding her panties from view as her skirt fell into place. “It looks like we are out of time for today.” She said. “Please hold your questions until next class. Read section one of the first chapter. Tomorrow, we will be going over that material. Have a good afternoon.” To be continued. Based on the work of firebird68 for Literotica.Day two of class; the boys get tested.

Unsuspecting college freshmen sign off for an “Advanced Sex Ed' class Based on the work of firebird68. Listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Hey, everybody!” Samantha groaned as she recognized the bubbly, happy voice immediately. She looked up and confirmed her guess as Sunny skipped into the classroom. Samantha didn't exactly get along with Sunny. The blonde's happy-go-lucky persona and perpetual cheerfulness made her nauseous. Still, the girl didn't seem to get the hint and refused to leave her alone. She sighed as Sunny noticed her sitting at one of the desks and waved, bouncing over to her. “Samantha!” she said. “You're in this class, too?“Why would I be in here if I wasn't in the class?” Samantha responded. “Oh, good point. Hey, Andrea, you're taking this course, too? I would have thought you would be taking something else.” “The other electives were too stupid.” Andrea answered, not looking up from her phone. That, Samantha could agree with. At Sommerset College, all freshmen students were required to take a sex education course in the fall semester. All students were required to take a basic sex ed, in past years;  but this year there was a new elective being offered for those who already took AP human anatomy in high school. This option was called Advanced Sex Ed . It sounded like an easy A+ to all these AP students so many had applied. How hard could sex ed be, after all? Unfortunately, there were only eight spots. Four available for female students; and four available for male students. The classroom had 8 traditional school desks, aligned in 2 rows of 4. But the back wall & 2 side walls each had a sofa. They were separated by end tables with lamps lit, to provide soft lighting, except near the teacher's desk, up front.  A large soft area rug was off to the side of the teacher's desk.  A whiteboard was the only item mounted to the walls, and it was centered on the front wall, between the rug & teacher's desk. Sommerset College draws students mostly from the surrounding counties on the western side of rural Alberta. It wasn't surprising that some of the students in this class came from the same high school. “Oh, look, Lindsay's here, too.” Sunny smiled at the redhead as she entered the room. “Hi, Sunny.” Lindsay said. “Hey, Andrea. Hey, Samantha.” “Oh, this is going to be fun!” Sunny giggled. “Whatever.” Samantha just rolled her eyes. “I'm just glad to be out of high school. No more bells ringing, no more crappy cafeteria food, and no more uniforms.” “Aw, I liked the uniforms.” Sunny complained. “They're cute.” She pictured her old high school outfit. It was the same as every other girl's, A short, pleated, navy skirt with a short sleeved, white button up shirt. She often twirled around, her skirt floating up around her with her movements. “Of course, you liked it.” Samantha grumbled. “Every time the wind blows, everyone saw your panties.” “What does that mean?” Samantha asked. “It means that some of us like keeping our boobs inside our shirt.” Samantha gestured at Sunny's blouse that was straining to contain her large chest, the buttons hanging on for dear life. “But what can you expect from a girl with a pornstar name.” “Hey, don't be like that, Sam.” Lindsay chided, pushing her glasses up her nose. “I like your name, Sunny.” Sunny beamed at her, grateful. Lindsay was a kind & well-behaved young lady from a conservative family. She respected everyone, and everyone at the old high school liked her. “Can you all shut up and sit down?” Andrea snapped, annoyed. So, all four of these ladies already knew each other, But who else will be in the class? Sunny and Lindsay shirked, and quickly took their seats as a few of the unknown male students filed in. Chris and Daniel were the first guys to arrive, laughing about some joke as they came in the door. They were from the county to the north. Finding the front row taken by the girls, they took two seats in the second row and slid their backpacks under their seats. “Only eight students, huh?” Daniel asked. “I hope this class isn't too hard. I need a good grade.” “Relax, Danny.” Chris locked his fingers behind his head and leaned back. “It's just sex ed. Essentially basic anatomy and common sense. You know, wrap it up and don't knock anyone up. That sort of stuff.” “Do you mind?” Andrea asked, angrily. “Sorry.” Chris grinned at her, apologetically. “I'll put a lid on it now.” He mimed zipping his lips shut and throwing away a key. Andrea just rolled her eyes and went back to her phone, only to be interrupted a couple seconds later by a loud voice. “Everyone ready to learn about sex?” David popped into the room. He was from Edmonton and very extroverted. “Oh, Great!” Andrea said, exasperated. “One more idiot in this class.” “Aw, don't be so mean, bitch.” He winked at her. “You could use a little humor. Might make you more approachable.” “Over my dead body.” She shot back. Tanner was the last to show up. He took his seat without a word and dumped his backpack on the floor. He played on the hockey team and grew up on a dairy farm. His dorm was just down the hall from Chris's. “Tanner, you're taking this?” Chris asked, surprised. “I would have thought you would take some kind of animal husbandry or something.” “I wanted to, but my mom made me take this.” He answered. “She's terrified that I'll get a girl pregnant at college and lose my hockey scholarship.” “Well, why don't you just keep your dick in your pants then?” Andrea offered. “Is your voice always that irritating?” Tanner countered. Andrea glared and opened her mouth to respond when their instructor walked in, her heels clicking on the linoleum tiles. She set her briefcase down on the desk and turned to the white board. In big letters, she wrote ‘Miss Banks' and ‘Advanced Sex Ed' in red marker and spun to face the class. She looked to be about thirty years old and very beautiful. She was dressed professionally, in a tight, black pencil skirt and a matching blazer over her white dress shirt. The top button was undone on her shirt, showing off her generous cleavage that was threatening to rip her top open. “Good afternoon, class.” She greeted, her icy, yet sexy voice commanding all of their attention. “I am your instructor, Miss Banks. I see everyone is here. That's good. We'll begin.” The Girls: Sunny: Height-5'9”, Hair-Blonde, Breasts-DD, Personality- Cheerful, slutty, dumb, stereotypical blonde. Andrea: Height-5'0", Hair-Dark brown, Breasts-C, Personality- Demanding, smart, valedictorian type, no-nonsense. Samantha: Height-5'2", Hair-Black, Breasts-D, Personality- Jaded, dark, goth type, snarky. Lindsay: Height-5'4", Hair-Ginger, Breasts-B, Personality- Kind, smart, talkative, well behaved. The Guys: Chris: Height-6'0", Size-8", Personality- Outgoing, smart, well mannered, well-spoken, athletic. David: Height-5'8", Size-7", Personality- Joker, loud, class clown. Tanner: Height-6'3", Size-9.5", Personality- Quiet, strong, athletic, calm with a short fuse. Daniel: Height-5'11", Size-7.5", Personality- Introverted, friends with Chris. The Teacher: Miss Banks: Height-5'10", Hair-Light brown, Breasts-DD, Personality-Strict, provocative, Dom, playfully evil. She opened her briefcase and pulled out a stack of papers. Tapping them on the desktop to line them up neatly, she walked down the rows of desks and handed one to each student. When each of them had received a packet, she returned to the front of the room. “This is the course syllabus.” She explained. “It details all the material we will be covering throughout the semester, the schedule, and, most importantly, my expectations. Before we begin, I trust you ladies all fulfilled the pre-requisites for this course?” The girls looked at each other and nodded, remembering the notice they had gotten before the semester began that had instructed them to visit their pharmacist and begin taking birth control pills. Andrea raised her hand. “Yes. Andrea, right?” Miss Banks confirmed, looking at her roster sheet. “What is it?” It says these first six class dates are labs. So why are we meeting in this room? It looks like a hybrid classroom & lounge?” “You're curious, Andrea. I like that. You'll understand the accommodations by the time we end our first 2-hour lab session, today.” The Milf teacher said with a smile. “But why do we need to be taking birth control pills?” Andrea added. “That seems like a weird requirement.” “This is a sexual education course.” Miss Banks answered. “Of course, we want to promote safe sex. I would have thought that to be obvious to a student as intelligent as you.” Andrea shrunk in her seat, her face red and embarrassed at having been called out for not knowing something. Miss Banks just smiled and looked over the other students. “Any other questions?” she asked. She paused for a few seconds, looking for any hands. When none were forthcoming, she continued. “Okay. I'll give you two minutes to take a look through the syllabus. Read everything carefully and then, we'll stop for questions again.” She took her seat and began organizing her materials as the students read in silence. A minute later, Lindsay raised her hand. Glancing up, Miss Banks noticed and called on her, referring to her roster again. “Yes, do you have a question…Lindsay?” “Yeah, this curriculum is very…detailed.” She noted. “I'm afraid I don't understand your question.” “Well, some of the material is; unexpected.” Lindsay continued, reading off some of the listed subjects. “Oral? Anal? Threesomes?” “Ah.” Miss Banks nodded. “Well, as I'm sure you are aware, this is Advanced Sex Ed .” She uncapped her marker and underlined the word 'Advanced' on the white board. “This is not your basic freshman college course.” She explained. “You already know the basics of sexual intercourse. This class will give you more extensive knowledge and techniques.” Still unsure with what that all meant, Lindsay dropped her hand and just went back to reading. Having just turned 18 this past summer, Lindsay never told her parents that she signed up for this alternative class. She was already feeling sorta slutty for taking the required birth control pills. She loved what the pills did for her cleavage, but she was starting to question her decision. Samantha asked why the females were told to wear skirts in the labs; “I thought I was done with skirts when I finished prep school?” Miss Banks said; “Most all labs have some required garments. And they are often for safety in the lab. But in some ways these labs will feel more like a phys ed effort. Skirts just make things more comfortable for the ladies, but more importantly, it allow us to quickly set up for, and complete some of the lab assignments. Our time is limited and you're all expected to respect each other by not wasting our time, unnecessarily.” A minute later, Miss Banks stood up and addressed the class. “Okay, now that you have all gotten an opportunity to read through the course overview and we have gotten any questions out of the way, let us get started.” She turned to the white board again and wrote 'Oral' in big, neat lettering and underlined it twice. Capping her marker, she turned back to the class. “We have a lot of work to cover this semester, so we'll jump right into it today, beginning with oral. This is a basic principle of sexual intercourse so it's nothing too advanced for you all yet. This will also give me a good starting point to judge where all of your levels are at. Lindsay, since you had some questions concerning the curriculum, perhaps you can begin. Please join me up front.” She stepped around from behind her desk and waited. Lindsay looked around, puzzled, but she stood and walked to the front of the room to stand next to the instructor, her hands clasped in front of her. Miss Banks looked around the room at the other students. “Hum, let's see…” she looked down at her roster. “Chris, how about you join us as well.” Chris was just as confused as Lindsay, but he rose from his seat and joined the two of them at the front. “Okay, Lindsay.” Miss Banks said. “Let's see how much experience you have. Perform oral on Chris.” Lindsay's jaw dropped, flabbergasted. This guy was a total stranger to her! “Excuse me?” she asked. “Please listen close so I do not have to repeat myself in the future.” Miss Banks chastised. “Now, perform oral sex on Chris to the best of your abilities. Be quick about it.” Lindsay, still frozen in shock, just stood there as Miss Banks pushed her down to her knees before this guy she didn't know at all. She looked up at the equally surprised young man looking down at her and then back to their instructor. Never one to defy authority, Lindsay was in utter shock. Miss Banks just sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. “Chris, perhaps you can help her get started.” Miss Banks suggested. “Unzip your pants and present your penis.” Chris snapped out of his shock, then unsnapped & unzipped his pants. Reaching into the opening of his boxer briefs, he pulled his dick through and into view. He jumped as Miss Banks grabbed hold of him and started stroking him to erection. Her talented hands had him to full mast within seconds. When she released him, his long cock was now no more than an inch from Lindsay's cute face. Miss Banks put her palm on the back of the little teen's head and nudged her forward, bumping her lips into Chris's tip. “Open up.” Miss Banks ordered. Galvanized into action by Miss Banks' steely voice, Lindsay opened her stunned mouth and took the first inch of Chris's thick penis into her mouth. “That's better.” Miss Banks said. “Now hurry up and suck him off. We don't have all day, you know.” Lindsay complied to the best of her ability, sucking on his head and running her tongue around him. Unfortunately, she had limited experience in the blowjob department. Her previous oral encounters had been few and far between and nowhere close to the size of Chris. Faced with the prospect of blowing the biggest cock she had ever seen, she didn't even know where to begin. Fortunately, Miss Banks was there to coach her and give her tips. “Move your head.” She said. “You need to put some motion into it, like so.” The teacher's hand on her head guided her back and forth in a standard BJ motion. She helped her get started and then let her go on her own devices. Lindsay continued to bob her head once Miss Banks' hand fell away. She sealed her lips tightly around him and applied suction, her cheeks hollowing out. Chris was groaning in pleasure, but he didn't seem to be any closer to finishing any time soon. “Go deeper, honey.” Miss Banks urged. Pushing her slipping glasses back up her nose, Lindsay did what she was told and went a bit deeper. She pushed forward three inches until the tip of Chris's cock bumped into the back of her mouth, causing her to gag and pull back immediately. “Try again.” Her teacher said. “A bit deeper this time.” Lindsay blinked back some tears and breathed in, going forward again. When his dick poked at her throat again, she tried to go further, but her instincts repelled her in a fit of coughing. Miss Banks looked down at her, somewhat disappointed. “It seems you're very inexperienced at this.” She noted. “At this rate, we'll be here all class waiting for you to finish. Keep sucking, girl, and I'll give you a hand.” Miss Banks literally gave her a hand, wrapping her fingers around the remaining length of Chris that was not in Lindsay's mouth. Bending down to drop a long string of saliva onto the top of his cock, she twisted her hand around, spreading the lubricating liquid. With his shaft now slick, she started stroking him vigorously. This was no rookie blowjob now. With the combination of Lindsay's soft mouth sucking his head and Miss Bank's skilled hand stroking the rest of him, Chris was grunting and thrusting his hips within minutes, drawing ever closer to climax. Miss Banks watched his face and movements closely, monitoring how far along he was. When she saw he was about to cum, she leaned towards Lindsay's bobbing head. “Make sure you swallow it all.” She ordered. Before Lindsay could register what her teacher had said, she felt a hot burst of semen fill her mouth. She squealed and started to pull away from the salty, sweet stream. Her practiced eye recognizing that the redhead teen was about to retreat, Miss Banks released Chris's cock and took a firm grip of the girl's hair, holding her in place. She quickly brought her other hand in to continue jerking him as well. “I said to swallow!” she commanded. Lindsay's cheeks were now puffed out like a chipmunk, full of warm jizz. Closing her eyes, she reluctantly gulped down the copious fluid as Chris's balls continued to flood her mouth, spurred on by Miss Bank's manual actions. She pulled back as the instructor finally released her and the final spurt of semen landed on her glasses, dripping down the clear lens. “You have a long way to go, Lindsay.” Miss Banks told the coughing girl. “But this was a decent start. You may return to your seat. You too, Chris. Thank you.” Chris tucked his softening dick back into his pants and strode back to his seat, shrugging to his bewildered friend, Daniel. Lindsay wiped her glasses on her skirt and stood, returning to her desk. “And Lindsay.” The redhead turned as she heard her name. “I better not have to tell you to swallow twice again. Understood?” A chill went through her as she met the icy eyes of her instructor and she nodded hurriedly, sitting down. Lindsay was devastated, but somewhat proud that she was learning and experiencing things she was previously banned from even knowing about, in her home. “Good.” Miss Banks said. “Now, who wants to go next?” “Oh, me!” Sunny's hand flew up into the air. “I want to go next, Miss Banks!” Lindsay marveled at Sunny's boldness, confidence, and passion for the assignment. “Certainly, Sunny.” Miss Banks replied, happy to find a willing student. “Come to the front. How about we have; David as well. Both of you come up.” Sunny dropped to her knees immediately, pulling David toward her and smiling excitedly as she unbuckled, unsnapped, & yanked down his zipper and fished his hardening cock and balls out of his loose boxers. Sunny had never met David, but that didn't matter to her. Without a moment's hesitation, she bent forward and engulfed his half hard penis in her mouth, bathing him in her warm saliva. Using her hands to match her head's movements, Sunny stroked his base and sucked on him with gusto, showing considerably more skill than Lindsay. The normally loud, jokey David was rendered speechless by the eager blowjob that the beautiful, busty blonde was giving him. She delved deep, pushing his tip down her throat repeatedly. Her other hand joined the first and reached in the opening of his pants to massage and fondle his testicles. David moaned as her deft fingers gently squeezed his balls, making his cock jump in her mouth. Sunny stopped stroking and placed her hands on his thighs. Winking up at him, she swallowed his cock whole, deepthroating him in one fluid movement. David gasped and Miss Banks raised an eyebrow appraisingly as all seven inches disappeared between her pretty lips. Without moving an inch off of him, Sunny took David's hands and brought them to rest on her head, nodding encouragingly at him. Taking the hint, David began to piston in and out of her, fucking her face in earnest. Sunny took it all in stride, never batting an eye. Her nostrils flared as she took a breath on each outstroke and her hands never left his thighs. David didn't last long in Sunny's warm, wet mouth. With a grunt, he buried his dick in her throat and held her there while his balls unloaded their contents straight into her stomach. Sunny just kept swallowing, her throat muscles working ardently to milk him dry and put it right where it belonged, in her belly. When he dropped his hands from her, completely spent, Sunny slowly pulled back, sucking all the way and cleaning him off until the soft head popped out of her mouth. Swallowing once more, Sunny smiled and looked up at Miss Banks. “That was very well done, Sunny.” Miss Banks praised. “Very well done, indeed.” “Slut.” Samantha scoffed under her breath. Miss Banks' eyes narrowed as her keen ears picked up the whispered insult and she frowned. “Thank you, Sunny. Thank you, Chris. You may both return to your desks now.” She said. The two teens fixed themselves, Chris zipping his pants back up and Sunny wiping a drop of cum from her lip and popping it in her mouth, and they walked back to their seats. Miss Banks turned her icy stare on Samantha now. “Samantha, it's your turn now.” She said, slight venom in her tone. “Before you start, I demand you apologize to Sunny for trying to disparage her excellent labwork.” Samantha said; “Sorry, Sunny.” Then rolled her eyes and walked to the front of the room, about to kneel down. “No, Samantha.” Miss Banks stopped her. “I'm going to have you demonstrate a more advanced technique. Please, if you will, take a seat on my desk, facing the other students.” Samantha felt a chill at the cold, evil tone that had appeared in Miss Banks' voice, but she did as she was told, sitting on top of the teacher's desk. Miss Banks cleared her briefcase off the top and then took the black-haired girl's shoulders and lowered her to her back, rotating her until she was lying lengthwise on the wooden surface with her head hanging off one end. “That's good right there.” Miss Banks said. “Stay.” Her eyes scanned the room and fell on the tall, muscular Tanner. She smiled at him and beckoned with her finger. “Tanner, how about you help me with this demonstration.” Tanner rose and came to the front, awaiting instructions. “Like I said, Samantha is going to demonstrate a more advanced technique for us.” Miss Banks explained to the class. “Throatfucking.” A shiver ran through Samantha as she heard that. Being somewhat of a loner, she had never sucked a dick before, but she had seen the videos online of girls violently having their faces wrecked by big dicks. Her only comfort was the hope that Tanner wasn't as big as those pornstars and that it would be less of a throatfucking and more of a mouthfucking. Her first hope was dispelled as Tanner dropped his pants & briefs, and his huge cock slapped her in the face. She went cross-eyed looking at the massive shaft casting a shadow over her face and she swallowed fearfully. “Oh, yes, you will be perfect for this demonstration.” Miss Banks said, gleefully, as she took in Tanner's nine-and-a-half-inch length. “Now please begin fucking Samantha's throat, Tanner.” Tanner took hold of his thick penis and pressed the tip against Samantha's lips. Miss Banks frowned as the girl did not open immediately. “Open your mouth, Samantha.” She ordered. “Don't make me tell you again.” Apprehensive, Samantha opened her mouth and let Tanner push his fat head between her lips. He moved slowly, at first, lightly thrusting in and out of her mouth. Samantha's pulse calmed momentarily as Tanner only fed her the first inch or so and didn't move very fast. Miss Banks was not so pleased. “Tanner, I said to fuck her throat.” She reminded him. “I don't like having to repeat myself.” “Are you sure?” he asked her, skeptically. “Yes, I'm sure.” She confirmed. “Go on then.” Shrugging his shoulders, Tanner gripped Samantha's head in his hands and thrust hard into her mouth. Samantha squeaked and gagged as she felt the thick head spreading the narrow entrance to her throat. Reloading, Tanner rammed his way inside her again, force feeding her another few inches and spearing into her virgin throat. Samantha choked and thrashed on the desk as she felt the monster spreading her taut walls wide and plugging her airway. Her arms pushed against his hips fruitlessly, having no chance to move his sturdy, muscular frame. Miss Banks sighed and grabbed hold of Samantha's flailing arms, pinning them to the desk on either side of the struggling girl. She looked up and spotted the wide-eyed Andrea a few feet away in the front row. “Andrea, please come assist me.” She directed. Andrea nervously stood and walked up to the desk, her gaze never leaving the gigantic penis fucking its way deeper and deeper into the whining, choking girl on her back. She only broke away when Miss Banks called to her again. “Please help me restrain Miss Samantha until the demonstration is complete.” Miss Banks instructed, indicating that she should climb on the desk. Andrea gulped and climbed up on the desk. Under Miss Banks instruction, she straddled the squirming girl's mid-section and sat down, pinning her arms to her sides with her thighs and holding her torso down with her butt. From here, she had a front row seat for the brutal throating that was going on right before her eyes. She watched with grim fascination as a bulge repeatedly appeared and disappeared in Samantha's neck. Samantha was now unable to struggle at all. While Andrea did not weigh more than a hundred pounds, it was far more than she could lift from this position and her arms could not overpower the brunette's legs. All she could do was whine and gag as Tanner's thick length hammered further and further into her. Her vision was slightly blurred by the tears that were forming in them, but she could see the large, heavy balls making their way closer and closer to her face with every thrust. Tanner grunted and worked to get additional purchase into her tight throat. It wasn't easy going. He was in unexplored territory, after all, and his giant dick was hardly an easy beginning point for a virgin throat to handle. Still, it felt incredible to him and he was all the more anxious to get to the bottom. With a few more powerful, pistoning thrusts, he finally was successful in ramming his way to the balls, his entire nine and a half inches fully buried in Samantha's throat. He let out a long, low moan as her walls constricted around him. Miss Banks stood by the whiteboard, a slight smile of evil satisfaction on her face. “Stay right there, Tanner.” She told him. “Class, come gather around, please.” She waved them all up and they formed a half-circle around her desk where Tanner was holding his cock balls deep in Samantha's convulsing throat. They all looked on with wide eyes, the guys adjusting the crotches of their pants and the girls subconsciously rubbing their throats. Miss Banks leaned in and tapped her finger against Samantha's distended neck. “This is what's called a throat bulge.” She said. “Some of you may have heard of it before. It's only visible when the female deepthroats her male partner or a sex toy of sufficient length.” She gently stroked the obscene bulge in Samantha's spasming neck. “How does it feel, Tanner?” she asked, content to torture the disrespectful girl a little longer. “It feels fucking incredible.” He moaned, eyes closed in bliss. “That's saying it rather bluntly.” Miss Banks chided. “Okay, proceed with the throatfucking.” Just as Samantha was sure she was going to pass out, Tanner's cock moved and pulled back until just the head remained. She gasped the sweet, life-giving oxygen in around him but was only granted a second of reprieve before the monster rod slammed back in her, stretching her out again. His full balls smacked into her red face repeatedly as he fucked her throat vigorously. The students all watched intently as the bulge appeared and disappeared, mesmerized by the sight. Tanner was in heaven, but he couldn't last much longer. By now, half the goth-girl's mascara was coating Tanner's swinging testicles. “Miss Banks, I'm gonna cum.” He warned. “That's fine.” She said. “I don't expect any man to last more than ten minutes from a good throating and you've already gone twelve. Go ahead, honey.” With a roar, Tanner hilted himself in Samantha and released. Samantha reflexively tried to suck in air, but all that came was semen. Her screams were muted by the esophagus-stretching shaft as seemingly gallons of hot cum flooded her throat and rocketed towards her stomach. She choked and strings of cum shot out her nostrils and dripped down into her eyes. She whined and gagged as she was force fed a monstrously impressive load of spunk, the other students watching on closely. Tanner breathed out and ground his crotch against her face as his orgasm petered out, the last couple shots drooling from the tip and coming to rest in her windpipe. With a satisfied sigh, he reluctantly pulled his long cock from her throat and everyone watched as her neck returned to its original, slender shape. His semi flaccid cock swayed in a wide pendulous motion as the 3 other ladies admired. As soon as her mouth was clear, Samantha coughed up wads of hot cum that were still stuck in her throat. The globs of white fluid dripped down her face and forehead, covering her in the sticky stuff. “Can I let her up now, Miss Banks?” Andrea asked, still somewhat horrified but slightly turned on by the whole scene that had just unfolded. “Yes, you can let her go now, Andrea.” Miss Banks said. “Thank you for your help. Everyone can return to their seats now.” Andrea climbed off the spluttering, choking teen and went to go back to her chair. “Except you, Andrea.” Miss Banks added. “It's your turn.” Andrea froze in her tracks, a cold pit forming in her stomach, but she was saved an instant later when Miss Banks said;. “Oh, it seems we've run out of time. If we're going to complete the course on schedule, I expect you all to show me better cooperation than we experienced, today. Am I understood?” Lindsay & the four guys all sheepishly nodded agreement and quietly left the room. Andrea released a pent-up breath and collected her belongings. “You will be first thing on the schedule tomorrow, Andrea.” Andrea's anxiety instantly returned but she just nodded and left the room. “Sunny, please help Samantha collect herself.” Miss Banks said. “Sure thing!” Sunny said. She was loving this class. She was obviously the most advanced student, so far. She was ‘in her element' & didn't feel ready to leave the room, yet. She loved this professor and was ready to learn many more things from Miss Banks. To shay Sunny was thrilled, would be an understatement. The bubbly blonde skipped up to the front and patted the coughing girl on the back. Samantha's face was a mess of saliva and cum and her thick goth mascara was streaked all over. “Come on, Samantha.” She said. “Class is over. We need to get you back to your dorm.” The black-haired girl burped and stood on shaky legs. Her stomach was bloated and full, and she was dazed, but she picked up her backpack as Sunny towed her from the room. She was embarrassed to have been bested by the ditzy bimbo who was now showing her such kindness. To be continued. Based on the work of firebird68 for LiteroticaUnsuspecting college freshmen sign off for an “Advanced Sex Ed' class.

Power of Dirndls and Lederhosen: Part 2Hans finds his confidence and the fraulein, too.Based on the post by cb summers, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.PART TWO – October 6, 1992Normally I found it impossible to be spontaneous around hot chicks like this, but something about being in that costume, thinking about my grandfather's irrepressible charm brought out a boldness in me which I didn't normally possess. I put my arm around this hot, blue-eyed fraulein and said, in my worst German accent, “Yah, and dis here is mein liebchen, Helga Boob en schteen.”She corrected me comically, “Not Boob en schteen, Boob en schtein!” Everyone in the entire room laughed themselves silly. Then Helga loudly introduced the girls. “May I introducen mein fellow pledges from ze Tau Nu Upsilon Sorority? Ya, dis here is Gertruda Cock en suck en.”Everyone laughed at her crude pun, but I clicked my heels together very seriously, like a proper Austrian man, and said “Guten abend, Gertruda,” then I bowed and kissed the back of the adorable redhead's soft little hand.Helga went on, pointing to a busty little African American girl, who looked quite stunning in her bright orange dirndl. “And zis here is little Heidi Ho. Yah, she's an actual ho!” I clicked my heels together, and kissed Heidi's hand. “And dis vun here ist Muschi von Kitten licker.” Muschi, who had short black hair and snow-white skin, leaned forward and presented her cheek to me, so I kissed it, laying my lips on the second female of my life. Her skin was as soft as silk.Helga gestured toward a cute blonde with bright pink circles painted on her cheeks, saying, “And, finally, mein beste freunden, Hildegard Fuck me up the ass en stein, the third.” Hildegard laughed, then turned and wiggled her ass at me. I bowed deeply and said, “Very nice to meet you, Herr Fuck me up the ass en stein.” She wiggled her ass again, right in my face, so I leaned down a little farther and kissed her right on her behind, and the crowd went wild. I was surprising the shit out of myself. My grandfather's DNA was having a field day with my confidence. I raised my oversized prop stein, and shouted, “Beer! Ve must haff beer!”Helga had an identical stein, and so we filled them together from the keg and chugged them while everyone clapped, until they were empty. I saw that beer was leaking out of her defective stein and dripping all over her glorious, copper colored cleavage, making her white top wet enough for me to see the lacy blue bra she was wearing under it. Oh shit. I couldn't take my eyes off her tits. She caught me looking, but instead of getting mad, she just looked down at her breasts and said, “Oops. I can be zo clumzy zometimes, liebchen! You know how I am!” She ran her fingers over her soaked cleavage.I don't know what came over me, but I took her wrist in my hand and said, clicking my heels together, “Allow me, fraulein Boob en schtein.” And I wrapped my lips around her fingertips and licked them dry of beer. She just stared at me with the biggest smile on her face, and her eyes twinkling. My god! Who was I?I had no idea what to do next, but some joker saved me by playing a polka on the stereo. Without missing a beat, Helga shouted, “Shall ve dance, mein liebchen?” She didn't even wait for me to answer. She just grabbed my hand and dragged me to the middle of the floor and we started to polka.I'd been to a few polkas when I was a kid, so I knew the basic moves, and a few of the special ones, and I guess Helga had been to a few polkas too, because she kept right up with me. Soon, everyone was clapping and cheering and snapping photographs, and at least ten others, who knew how to polka, joined in, including Heidi Ho! Where a black girl learned to polka is anybody's guess. When the song finally ended, I lifted my stein and shouted the traditional Oktoberfest starting cheer, which for some reason popped to mind even though I thought I'd forgotten it years ago “O' zapft is! The Keg Is Tapped! Let Oktoberfest Begin!”After the ear-splitting cheer, the music switched back to hip hop, and the lights dimmed, and the disco lights began to flash, and soon Helga and I were dancing in the center of a crowd, this time gyrating like fools, just like everyone else on the dance floor. By the third song, I was utterly smitten with her. She had such a bold, fearless spirit, that I just let all of my nerdy inhibitions go, and danced, not caring how stupid I looked, because my eyes were glued to her. Her breasts. Her coppery face. Her stunning, sky-blue eyes. And she was looking right back at me, sometimes smiling, but sometimes with an expression on her face that reminded me of the expression I'd seen on Briona's face while Troy was fucking her. Damn. Helga was giving me sex face! It was unbelievably cool!The third song was a raunchy rap song that was bit that year, Baby Got Back, and suddenly Heidi Ho, Helga's black friend, appeared in front of me and started grinding her ass against my crotch. I'd never danced like this before, but there were other couples doing it, so I put my hands on her hips and grinded away. I started to get a boner, so I turned around, afraid she might feel it. But then Gertruda Cocken sucken, an adorable freckle-faced girl, with vivid red hair, started grinding her ass into my crotch instead, apparently unconcerned about the fact that I was rubbing my erection against her. Or maybe even enjoying it! It was an incredible feeling. Then Heidi put her arms around me from behind, and started grinding her crotch against my ass, and now I was sandwiched between two Bavarian hotties, feeling Heidi's firm tits rubbing all over my back. My mind was now officially blown. But I rolled with it. Why the fuck not? It was Oktoberfest!Midnight in the campus park.Then when that song ended, Hildegard Fuck me up the ass en stein switched with Heidi, and Helga von Boob en schtein switched with Gertruda, and now I was feeling Helga's large, coppery tits flopping back and forth across my back. Hildegard was a bit drunk by this time, so she leaned forward and started rubbing her ass up and down, grinding her pussy against my cock, making it look exactly like I was fucking her. She even started making orgasmic sounds. And I realized that in all likelihood, my cock was actually rubbing against more than just her ass. In fact, it might be rubbing right against her tight little pussy! Shit, this was getting way out of hand! Then I noticed that the older sisters in her sorority were watching us with great amusement. Maybe this was part of their initiation ceremony. But I didn't care. If she wanted to dry hump me in a room full of people, more power to her. She even grabbed my wrists and pulled my hands up to her tits! Oh shit! They weren't all that big, but I could feel the hard lumps of her nipples bouncing under my fingers as I squeezed her little grapefruits.I began to feel the warning signs of an impending orgasm coming on strong. Oh my god, I was going to blow my load feeling the first tits of my life! But at just the last minute, the final girl in Helga's harem, Muschi von Kittenlicker, pushed Hildegard aside, but instead of grinding her ass against mine, she faced me and started gyrating against me in time with Helga behind me. Now two sexy women were rubbing her tits against me, and my cock got enough of a reprieve that my urge to cum faded mercifully away.Muschi's paper pale face was flush with devastating sexiness, but she wasn't looking at me. She was looking past me at Helga. And in spite of how much I was enjoying this once-in-a-lifetime experience, I think I detected pure infatuation in Muschi's expression. She didn't make eye contact with me even once, but she kept licking her lips as if she wanted to kiss someone. I bent toward her, suddenly excited about kissing another girl, but she just shifted to the other side, her eyes staring past me, and looking down at Helga's ample cleavage. Oh shit, she wants to kiss her friend! I turned to look at Helga's beautiful copper colored face in the flashing disco light, but she appeared to be totally unaware of Muschi's lustful looks.The song changed, and now all the Bavarian girls crowded around me and began to rub their bodies and asses, all over me. It was dark, and the lights were flashing, and I had no idea who was who, but my hand definitely squeezed another girl's breast for a few seconds, maybe Heidi Ho's and I also fondled a couple of their asses, running my fingers over their delightful ass-cracks. It was almost like I was in some kind of fully clothed orgy!But then, halfway through the song, a hand grasped mine, and pulled me off the dance floor. It was Helga Boobenschtein. She grinned back at me as she pulled me out the front door, leaving her friends behind, obviously sick of sharing me with them. She wanted me all to herself. That was just fine with me. It was getting pretty weird anyway. Helga and I ran hand in hand through the campus, laughing like lunatics. I suppose the beer had gone to our heads, because we were utterly silly with hilarity. I never was much of a drinker. When we'd run ourselves tired, we sat down on a bench, still holding hands.After she caught her breath, she said in her regular voice, “I lied to you earlier, my name's not really Helga Boobenschtein.”“Ach du lieber! I'm shocked! Is it Boobenschteen after all?”She laughed and said, “No. My real name is Annie Stoltz. And yes, that is a German name.”I dropped the accent and said, “You sure don't look German!”“No, my mother's Brazilian. I got my black hair and dark skin from her. But I learned to polka from my dad. He also gave me these eyes.” Indeed, her eyes were the most amazing baby-blue color I'd ever seen. They almost glowed against her copper colored face.“Well, I have a surprise for you too. I'm not really Helmutt von Wiener. My name is Hans Willis.”Annie laughed, “You have German name too? That's too perfect!”“My grandpa's from Austria, and my grandma from my mother's side is Bavarian.”“Oh my god. What are the odds that two half-Germans would meet at an Oktoberfest party in Illinois, dressed in matching costumes? It's a good thing I don't believe in fate, or I'd say it was fate.”I laughed, “I don't believe in fate, either, but show me the evidence, and I'll be happy to reconsider. But in any large sampling, like life, coincidences are bound to happen. And they have to happen to somebody. In this case, to us.”“Spoken like a true scientist, Hans.”I smiled. But for some reason, I wanted to avoid talking about science. That's what had derailed my date with Briona. So instead I said, “That party was off the hook!”She blushed. “I'm sorry about the girls. They're a bunch of sluts. Except for Muschi, her real name is Barbara. She's a lesbian.”“Yeah. I kinda noticed. And I think she has the hot for you, Annie.”Annie laughed, “I know. I know. I keep telling her I'm not into it, but she just won't give up. But I love her to death. And you enjoyed our little dance, didn't you?”I had no words for how much I'd enjoyed our dance. So I just blushed and smiled.She laughed and squeezed my hand, giving me a strange erotic thrill. Then she said, “I've seen you around the labs. What's your major?”“General science.”She grinned, “Yeah? I might do that too, but I'm just a freshman. I'm taking a bunch of different classes this year until I figure out what my passion is. But it's definitely in the sciences. I love science. I love science. I'm taking this biology class right now, and we're learning all about the…”As she bubbled with enthusiasm about biology, her face absolutely glowed, in spite of her dark skin. She just seemed to radiate a luminosity that filled my heart with a feeling so powerful that I was on the verge of laughter or tears. I had the overpowering urge to tell her how much I loved science too, but remembering how things went with Briona, I did something else instead.I kissed her.It was a sudden impulse, perhaps inspired by Grandpa's mischievous DNA, and I acted on it without getting hung up by my normal crippling uncertainty. I didn't even wait for her to finish her current sentence. I just leaned toward her and planted my lips on hers. She didn't push me away or slap my face. Instead, she threw her arms around me, pulled me closer on the bench, and kissed me back, deeply, passionately, lustfully as if she'd been waiting for this moment her entire life. Her mouth opened and our tongues began to polka. This sweet, funny, brainy girl was a seething well of passion under that fun-loving surface. She was moaning into my mouth in no time at all, clearly enjoying this amazing kiss every bit as much as me.We must have made quite a tableau in our costumes, making out like crazy on a bench in the center of the quad, illuminated by a nearby streetlight. I could hear people walking by, occasionally snickering or making crude comments. But I didn't care. This was my first French kiss, and I had no intention of letting embarrassment cut it short. And the longer we kissed, the more I dialed out the rest of the world, until there was only the two of us, and our tongues, and our lips, and our hearts.Suddenly she turned and straddled me, and I enjoyed the feel of her breasts heaving against my chest. By this time I had a massive erection, so I held her back a bit, to prevent her from feeling it.She started shivering, and said, “My legs are freezing”. I took that as an invitation to help warm them up, so I put my hands on her calves, which were splayed out on the bench on my left and right. Some girls, like Muschi, have baby-soft skin, but not Annie. Her skin felt thick and smooth and was covered with a soft, almost invisible peach fuzz. The feel of her flesh made my cock throb with desire. I'd never felt anything so amazing in my life. It felt like suede leather, only softer and suppler.She began humming happily in my mouth as I rubbed her calves. I moved my hands up higher, my fingers slipping under the edge of her skirt to rub her soft thighs. Then with each stroke of my hands, I went a little higher under her skirt. I expected her to tell me to stop at any moment, but she didn't. Finally my fingertips touched the edge of her panties, and a few strokes later my hands were all the way onto her ass, cheeks, squeezing them through the soft, stretchy cotton of her undies. She giggled, but she didn't make me stop. I loved the feel of her ass wiggling under my hands as she laughed.Then, unexpectedly, she slid forward on my lap, pressing her crotch against my hard on. She gave a lustful little gasp, as did I. I couldn't believe how well this was going! The only thing separating my cock from her pussy was a few thin layers of fabric. It was insanely erotic, and all the while we explored each other's mouths with our tongues, absolutely breathless with passion.We kissed and kissed and kissed in this position for the longest time. The campus clock struck 1, then 2. I couldn't believe we'd been at it for so long. But I knew it couldn't last forever. There were classes tomorrow and we were both dedicated students. So, reluctantly, we pulled back and just looked into each other's eyes for a while. I found that to be ten times more intimate than kissing. For the first time in my life, I could look into a woman's eyes without glancing away nervously after a few seconds. I could look into Annie's baby-blue eyes forever.Carnal Knowledge In the Woods.She said, “Would you care to escort me back to my dorm, liebchen?”“But of course, fraulein.” I was sad when she squirmed off my lap. I had the sinking feeling that this was a one shot deal. In the light of day she'd notice how crooked my teeth were. She'd notice my acne scars and wiry hair. But we walked, hand in hand, like boyfriend and girlfriend, and I started to think, maybe, just maybe, a second date?She led me on a roundabout route, rather than the direct way to her dorm. It took us into the dimly lit park next to Davenport ravine, which was totally deserted. We waded through drifts of fallen leaves. I put my arm around her waist and snuggled her close. My palm was tucked right under her right breast, which would occasionally bounce down against the top of my thumb, giving me an incredible thrill each and every time. I was trembling with lust. I wanted to move my hand higher, but I was afraid of overstepping. But then it occurred to me that Annie was my girl now. I don't know how I knew it, I just did. It gave me the confidence to cup her breast in my hand. She hummed and leaned her head against mine and squeezed my waist tighter. We walked that way for a while. I thrilled at the feel of her soft, squishy boob bouncing playfully in my fingers. I even felt her nipple getting harder against my palm. And the heft of her breast was amazing. The bulge in my lederhosen was pointing straight ahead.I could see the bright windows of her dorm getting closer over the treetops, and I knew this magical night would soon be over. This was a girl's only dorm. Boys weren't allowed in at any time. But she steered me off the path toward a huge thicket of bushes near the center of the park. Then she got down on her hands and knees and said, “Follow me, Hans.” She crawled into a dark opening in the branches, which I'd never noticed before. I followed. It was a dark and thorny little tunnel, but I could see her silhouette ahead of me, and I could hear the thorns scratching at the edges of her skirt. A chill of fear swept through me suddenly. Fear of the unknown, I guess. Fear of dark places.The thorny tunnel took a few twists and turns, but eventually I saw her crawling out into the moonlight ahead of me. She stood up and smiled at me as I climbed out of the tunnel into a small clearing in the center of the giant thicket. I wondered how many people knew about this secret place?We were totally alone. Moonlight twinkled in her eyes and we kissed again. She pulled me close, then pulled me over with her into a pile of leaves that had collected in the center of the clearing. We laughed. I kneeled over her, my legs straddling her thighs. I looked down, mystified by her beautiful moonlit face. She put her hands on her blouse and pulled the front of it down, all the while looking at me with an intensely trusting and intimate expression. She had a thin baby-blue bra under the blouse, through which I could see the dark circles of her areolas.She reached up and pulled my face down into her coppery cleavage, and I breathed in her powdery perfume and kissed her supple skin, in circling motions, hardly believing this was happening, until I was kissing her hard nipple through the thin fabric of her bra. She groaned in pleasure and suddenly pulled the front of her bra down, exposing her moonlit breasts to me. Her areolas were chocolate brown. I took one of her large nipples into my mouth and circled it with my tongue, and bit it lightly with my teeth, making her giggle. This was an absolute dream come true, but it was only getting better with each passing second.As I switched to kissing and licking her other breast, she opened her legs, and I shifted so I was kneeling between them. I lowered myself onto her, pressing my hard-on into her crotch, and began to grind myself against her, softly at first, but with growing urgency. She ran her fingers through my hair, then began to push my head downward. For a second I thought she wanted me to stop licking her boobs, but she kept pushing me down with one hand, while she pulled up her flouncy skirt with the other. Soon my face was inches away from her lacy blue panties. There was a large wet spot in the center of the blue lace. I saw it only for a second before she pulled my face down into her warm wet crotch. I was overwhelmed by the musky moistness of her. I'd caught a whiff of Briona the night she fucked Troy, but now that I was buried in an actual pussy, I took a deep breath of her animalistic aroma. Good grief, I loved it!I grabbed her suede-soft thighs with both hands and began kissing her pussy through the lacy fabric, licking the tender flesh of her labia on either side, which made her moan with delight. I worked my tongue around the edge of the panties, slowly pulling the edge of it inward, exposing more of her tender flesh. I felt her downy black pubic hairs tingling across my tongue. I pulled at them playfully with my lips. She laughed, then groaned. I teased her for a while, licking the left side, then the right, moving ever inward, but not all the way. She twisted about passionately trying to make me go further, but I playfully delayed, as much to entice her as to prolong the moment for me. This was, without doubt, the greatest night of my life, and I wanted it to go on forever. Finally she couldn't wait any longer, so she reached down and pulled her panties all the way open and pulled my face into her warm wet pussy. My nose buried itself in her downy bush, and my tongue slipped between her swollen lips. She tasted incredible.“Oh, liebchen…” she moaned, “that feels so good.”Although this was my first time, I'd listened to Briona's instructions as Troy ate her out, so I had a general idea of what to do. For the next half hour or more I ate Annie's sweet pussy with absolute abandon. I kissed and teased her, and tried to make her squirm and whimper with pleasure. I found I couldn't put my tongue very far into her vagina. There was a thin membrane just an inch inside her pussy lips. It took me a few seconds to realize what it was. Oh shit, that's her hymen! I recognized it from biology class. For some reason, because of her sexual confidence, I'd assumed Annie wasn't a virgin, exactly the opposite mistake I'd made from judging Briona. I chuckled, realizing that I was a terrible judge of things like that. But it didn't matter. I was touched that Annie trusted me to kiss her this way. I was careful not to lick her too vigorously. I knew from biology class that the hymen could be broken accidentally, and I certainly didn't want to be responsible for an unintentional defloration! So I concentrated most of my efforts on her tiny little clitoris. She loved it when I sucked it and swirled it with my tongue.After a while I discovered that her favorite thing was when I rubbed her pussy up and down with my entire face. I'd start with my nose buried between her quivering lips, then slide upward, so my nose and tongue went up her pussy until I could lift the little hood covering her clitoris with the tip of my tongue, and flick that sensitive little nub before making my way back down. I went up and down this way, again and again, starting slowly but building up speed. My face was slick with her copious juices, which thrilled me to no end. She whimpered and gasped and groaned, and started saying, “Oh, god. Oh god. Oh yes. Oh yes…” And then, quite suddenly, her entire body tensed up like crazy, and she closed both of her thighs around my head and held me in a vice grip while she bucked and arched and clenched, squealing with an incredibly powerful orgasm. A splash of warm juices surged out of her pussy onto my face, startling me, and delighting me at the same time.Then I began licking and sucking her dripping wet pussy with gusto, swallowing her juices, and slurping her delicious clit. But after a few seconds of this she started banging my forehead with her palm, apparently too overwhelmed to be able to communicate vocally. I took the hint and left her over-stimulated clit alone. Annie's body remained as stiff as a board, and a deep trembling rolled through her thighs for two solid minutes. Finally she relaxed, and her thighs opened, releasing my head from the vice grip. She just lay there for the longest time, panting hard as if she'd just jogged a mile. I took the opportunity to finally take a good long look at her beautiful pussy in the moonlight. Every woman in the world has one, but Annie's was the first I'd seen this closely. I'd seen Briona's but she was so hairy, I really hadn't been able to make out any details. But Annie's pussy only had a little oval tuft of silky black hair on top, and simple curving chocolate brown lips below, topped with a tiny little nub. I knew right then and there that for the rest of my life, Annie's vagina would be the one I'd judge all others by. It was simply too beautiful for words. An absolute work of art, just like every other square inch of her.I kissed her pussy lips gently this time, savoring the similarity of these lips to her other lips. After a while she tugged at my hair. So I crawled up and snuggled her in the leaves, my leg over her legs to keep them warm in the chilly October air. Slowly she came out of the post orgasmic state she'd been in for the last ten minutes. She looked at me with wide eyes and said, “Hans, I never did that before. That was an orgasm I guess. Wow.”“Yeah, wow!” I said, smiling. We kissed. She backed off and wrinkled her nose in distaste.“Is that what I taste like?”“Delicious.”“If you say so,” she said sardonically.“I do say so. Your pussy, my dear, is ze finest pussy in all ze fatherland. Yah, sweet nectar from Odin…”She kissed me to shut me up. We hugged and kissed sweetly for a long time, shivering against each other, neither of us wanting the night to end.There was a rustling in the bushes. We both tensed and listened intently for more. Was someone else crawling up the tunnel? Fear gripped us, but after a few minutes of deadly silence, I said, “Must have been a branch falling.”“Sorry,” she said, “I get easily spooked.”“I saw a ghost once.” She let this random bit of information sit there in the darkness. A cloud moved over the moon and suddenly we were plunged into pitch darkness. I could only, just barely, make out her sky blue eyes in the inky blackness.“A ghost?”“Yeah.”“There are no such things as ghosts.”She sighed, “Yeah, I know, but I saw one, so, I guess that's stupid, right?”My science brain now switched on, instinctively. “You know, I used to love ghost stories and paranormal stuff. But nobody has ever found scientific evidence that any of that stuff exists, in spite of millions of dollars spent on research, hundreds of independent studies, probably more. In the whole of human history, there's still no conclusive evidence that human consciousness survives death.”“I know. But it hasn't been disproved either.”“You can't prove a negative.”She laughed. “I know, Hans, I know. I told you it's stupid.”“So what's this ghost you saw? Could have been a dream, or a hallucination. They're more common than people think.”“Maybe.” She said. The cloud moved off the moon, and once again I could see her lovely bronze face. I could tell from her expression that she didn't want to tell me more. She'd given me a glimpse of her dark secret, but that was all I was going to get. She could let me lick her pussy, but the ghost story thing was a little too personal. Go figure.Perhaps as a way to change the topic, she rolled over to straddle me. In response my softened cock began to grow again. She looked down at me in the moonlight and said, “You know, Hans, you're quite lovely.”“Handsome, you mean”“Lovely. Handsome men don't wear lederhosen.”I was about to say something funny, but she began to grind herself on my hardening erection. A beautiful, lustful expression came over her sweet face. She inched herself slowly down my body, and I watched her as she unbuttoned the buttons on the front of my lederhosen. There were a lot of them, and it would have been amusing except I was suddenly aware that she intended to touch my cock. I got lightheaded with amazement and lust. One of the great dreams of my life was about to come true, and I tried to commit the sight of Annie unbuttoning me to memory. My underwear-clad cock began to emerge more and more with each button, rising up to her grinning face, eager to meet her, to shake hands, to say hello. She tickled the tip of it playfully, amused at the way it jumped with each touch.“Little Hans wants out. Should I let him?”“Yes Fraulein. Zat would be lovely.” I tried to be funny and cool, but my voice cracked with tension.She pulled the band of my underwear down, and my cock sprang up in front of her face, looking quite impressive in the moonlight, if I may say so myself. Her eyes twinkled at the sight of it. “I stand corrected. Not little Hans. BIG Hans!” I'm glad she'd never seen Troy's cock! Then she touched my cock with her fingers, sending shivers up and down my spine. She began to bat it with her fist, making it bob about playfully. She'd obviously never seen a penis before, because she was utterly fascinated. She stroked it gently, and rolled my furry balls in her fingertips, giggling at the strange feel of me. I was in absolute heaven by this point. And when she leaned down and kissed the underside of my cock with her beautiful lips, my heart skipped a beat. She kissed it again and again, and the more she kissed it, the harder it got, which I didn't even think was possible. Finally she opened her mouth and the tip slipped between her warm, wet lips. I felt her teeth, her lips, her tongue, but mostly I saw. Really, it was the sight of her mouth, her beautiful, rosy mouth, wrapped around this most intimate part of me, which made my heart do loop-de-loops.She tongued me and kissed me and sucked me in a variety of ways. It was her turn now to experiment, and I loved every minute of it. After a while she unbuttoned my suspenders and pulled the shorts down, without bothering to take my boots off. She spread my thighs open and licked my furry balls, taking them into her mouth, while stroking my turgid shaft with her soft fingers. She was clumsy and inexperienced, but I didn't know better. It was perfect as far as I was concerned. I just laid back and let her service me, amazed at how much she got into it. She kept looking up at me with her baby blue eyes as she slobbered all over my cock, which was truly mind-blowing. I'd daydreamed about blowjobs for years, but the reality was so much better. I mean, this was literally one of the most beautiful women I'd ever seen in my life, and she was sucking my cock. It was beyond wonderful. It was life altering.After only a few minutes of her wonderful mouth bobbing up and down on my cock, I began to feel the telltale signs of impending orgasm. “Oh shit, Annie, I'm gonna cum if you keep that up.”She looked up at me and said, “I want to feel you cum in my mouth, Hans. Is that okay?”I nodded, dazed with excitement. Then she sucked and slurped, putting her limber neck into it, and rolling my balls with her fingertips. The underside of my cock became so sensitive that I could feel every taste bud on her magical tongue. Then I felt a hot burst in my nuts, and I began to buck and writhe with the most incredible orgasm I'd ever felt. She kept sucking and jerking as I shot my seed into her mouth. Her cheeks quickly became distended, and cum began to ooze past her lips down my cock. Then I saw her gulping, and I realized she was actually swallowing my cum.I didn't get soft for a second, so she just swallowed and kept on sucking. Sure, my cock was so sensitive by this time that it almost felt painful being in her mouth, but I put up with the pain because I didn't want it to end. I had no idea when or if I'd ever get another blowjob. Happily I got over the hypersensitivity after a few minutes, and she continued to suck and slurp for another ten or fifteen minutes until I thought I was probably on the verge of cumming again.But then Annie suddenly sat up and grabbed her purse. My heart sank. I was certain she was going to check her watch and say it was time to go home. But instead she pulled out a little wrapper and clumsily tore it open. My head nearly exploded when I realized what she was doing. I'd totally forgotten to bring my condom with me. Thank God Annie was more organized than me. She tried to put it on my cock, but it was too dark to see that she was putting it on inside out. We both laughed as she yanked the stretchy rubber on my throbbing shaft. It was so hilarious that it almost took my mind off what was about to happen.Eventually she got the condom over about half my phallus, and said, “Well, that's as good as it gets, I guess!” Then she stepped out of her panties and squatted over me. I reached up and our fingers interlocked. I was filled with the most amazing love for Annie as she lowered her muff onto my pole. Then before I knew it, I felt the head of my scepter pushing against the tender flesh of her hymen. She paused, our eyes locked on each other. We both knew this was an important moment and should be savored. Then she lowered herself, with a deep groan, and popped her cherry on me. She slid all the way down with a throaty gasp, until I was totally immersed in her tight pussy. She sat there for a minute or two, and we looked at each other smiling. It was over. We were no longer virgins.“High five.” I said.We high-fived each other, smiling like crazy.I was thrilled with the thought that half of my cock, the part uncovered by the condom, was touching the inside of her sweet tunnel. She slowly lifted herself, then lowered herself. She was so tight around me, I might as well not have been wearing a condom. It was incredible.She moaned, “Oh fuck, Hans. You feel so big. Oh god. Oh god. What a great cock. Thank you. Thank you for this, Hans.”I was actually fucking a gorgeous half-Brazilian hottie in a pile of leaves, and she was actually thanking me. I looked up at her in wonder. The moonlight was glinting on her dark, shiny braids. As she slowly lifted herself up again her gorgeous lips opened to emit a moan of transcendent pleasure. I was moved more than words can convey.I blurted, “I love you.” Her blue eyes opened wide, and for a moment I was worried that I'd made a mistake. But then she began to pump her body up and down on me with crazy abandon, her eyes locked to mine, as she gave off beautiful, throaty moans.“Oh, oh, oh. You feel so good inside me. Oh yeah. So good. Goddamned fucking fantastic! Oh Yeah! Yeah! Yeah!” Soon she was pounding herself on me faster, making the leaves rustle and bounce into the air. I reached up and yanked the front of her bra down, releasing her large brown breasts again. They looked amazing, bobbing and bouncing in the moonlight with those dark brown areolas flying up and down in a blur. Then I began to arch my pelvis in rhythm with her movements, rising up to meet her with each downstroke. The bare skin of our pelvises began slapping wetly together again and again. She was so wet, I could feel her juices dripping down my balls.Suddenly, a sharp, spine-tingling, high-pitched groan came from the bushes to our left. We froze in primal fear. I felt every hair on my headstand erect, and Annie's pussy tightened like a clamp around my shaft. After a few moments of silence, the bushes rustled, as if something was moving slowly around the edge of the clearing. It groaned again, weirder this time, sounding almost human, but I was certain it had to be an animal. Annie's face was contorted in terror. She pulled off me, and plopped to her hands and knees.She whispered desperately, “Come on. Fuck me Hans. Hurry up.”I couldn't believe she wanted to keep going. I wanted to run. As a matter of fact, I was scared shitless. But there she was, kneeling with her skirt bundled up, exposing her beautiful brown ass to the moonlight. I kneeled behind her and slowly slid my cock into her tight, trembling canal, while she looked at the bushes, following the eerie rustling sounds with her head. Man, oh, man, her hips felt good in my hands, and her pussy felt incredible around my cock. I began to pound her hard and fast, trying to work her up to another quivering orgasm. I felt myself building up to one too, but I was able to put it off longer than I normally could have, because my abdomen was clenched into a tight little fist of fear. But after thirty, forty, fifty strokes, she let out a little choking gasp, and warm juices surged out of her all around my shaft, splashing loudly into the leaves between her knees.At the moment of her climax a huge black flying thing burst out of the edge of the clearing and flew right at us then up out of sight making us both Scream! Right then I began to ejaculate, spurred on by fear and the shivering, quivering spasms that were rolling through her pussy and thighs. My orgasm seemed to go on and on for minutes, as I continued thrusting and squirting shot after shot into that wonderful girl. Or, into the condom, I should say.When my spasms finally ended, I pulled out of her and plopped into the leaves next to her. She crawled on top of me and whispered into my ear, “I love you too. Now let's get the hell out of here.”I yanked the fully loaded condom from my penis, and tossed it into the leaves, then we dressed hastily, laughing like idiots, and crawled in terror through the tunnel. Then we sprinted breathlessly, hand in hand through the park to her dorm. We didn't look back until we got through the doors in the foyer. I swear, it felt as something was chasing us the whole way, but when we turned to look out the glass doors, nothing was there but the cold October dawn. The sky was glowing with the first rays of morning light. We laughed and breathlessly talked about what an amazing night we'd had! But what the hell was that thing? We agreed it must have been a bird. What else could it have been?Only then did we realize that she'd bled a bit from her broken hymen. The brown crotch of my lederhosen had splashes of dark crimson, and her flowery skirt and white stockings were spattered too. But we both laughed, happy that the lobby was deserted at this hour. We held onto each other in the foyer until the morning sun broke over the treetops, casting October orange light on her bronze face, and filling her blue eyes with wonder. She was even more stunning than ever. We stood up and I kissed her goodnight, or good morning I guess. But before she went inside, I haltingly said, “Uh, do you think, that you'd like to, uh, go out with me again?”She smiled as if I'd just asked her the dumbest question in the world. “I'm your girlfriend, stupid.”My heart soared. I have a girlfriend!by CBSummers, for Literotica 

A young woman gives her virginity to her next door neighbor. by SkyBubble. Listen to the ► podcast at Steamy Stories. I had always thought my neighbor Belinda was attractive, even after she got glasses. She was well proportioned, with long black hair, ample tits, a round ass, and nice legs. She looked good in a swimsuit. But even as a kid, she had been the prettiest girl in first grade. Belinda had been my neighbor since elementary school. Everyone called her Binny. We had played together and grown up together. As we both grew up, I had watched her mature into a beautiful adult woman. We had both been away at school, so we hadn't seen as much of each other as before, but we stayed in touch.We were both home on break and Belinda was hanging out at my house every so often. One day I was home alone and listening to an old rock album in my bedroom. I looked up to see Binny cheerfully waving her greeting to me as she came in the room and sat down to enjoy the sentimental tune which had just started. Periodically, I would glance at her. When she caught me, she would smile, blush, and look away. When the song ended I said; “Belinda, why do you look away from me?” I asked, pretending I didn't know that this is often a signal. Belinda blushed. “Well, I..” “Am I making you uncomfortable?” “Maybe a bit.” “I'm sorry,” I said. “I just keep noticing how beautiful you are.” Belinda turned red. “Thank you,” she muttered softly. She seemed nonplussed by the compliment. She had always seemed a bit uncomfortable with compliments. “I mean it. You're a very attractive woman.” Belinda smiled. “Thank you,” she said again. I sat next to her. Belinda shifted slightly. She looked down and twirled her hair. I looked Belinda directly in the eye. She smiled again and licked her lips. I moved closer to her. “Look at me, Belinda,” I said. She picked up her pretty head and stared at my lips. “Am I making you uncomfortable?” “Maybe a little bit,” she said. “I'm sorry. I don't want you to be uncomfortable. It's me, your old friend. We've been friends for around fifteen years. Since first grade. We grew up together. You can trust me.” Belinda slid a little closer to me, on the side of the bed. I put my arm behind her. She put her head on my arm. “I know,” Belinda said softly. “It's just” “Just what?” “Most guys…want something.” “What?” “They want…” Her voice trailed off. She barely got the next words out. “…to sleep with me.” “I can understand that,” I said. She gave me a puzzled, slightly irritated look. “You're a beautiful woman. Inside and out.” “You said that. Thank you.” Belinda smiled again. She was almost in tears. Her head was on my shoulder. “You're my best friend,” Belinda said. “I know you won't take advantage of me.” “Right,” I said. Belinda licked her lips. She twirled her hair. I reached around and gave her a hug. Suddenly, Belinda took her glasses off. “Would you mind if I kissed you?” said Belinda. “Why would I mind?” I asked. I had wanted to kiss her for a long time. I leaned over, took her face in my hands, and gave my old friend a good, strong kiss. She responded by sitting up and returning the kiss, Her eyes twinkled. “I like that,” Belinda said. “I like that a lot.” She moved closer until our bodies touched each other, and she gave me a long kiss. “Nice,” she said. I put my arm around her. Belinda snuggled up next to me, her hand on my leg. I kissed the back of her neck. It seems that startled her. She jumped and moaned. “What are you doing?” Belinda said in a surprised tone. “Belinda, look at me.” She looked me in the eye. “Do you trust me?” “Well…yeah…I think so. You're my best friend.” “Yes,” I said. “We've been friends for a long time.” “I think since we were six,” Belinda said. “I admit I had kind of a crush on you even then,” I said. Belinda smiled. I gently moved my hand to Belinda's boob. She shifted in toward me. “What are you doing?” she said, not in a stern or angry way. “You seem uncomfortable, Binny,” I said. “May I ask you a personal question?” “Uh, sure.” “Have you ever had sex?” “No,” Belinda said softly, with a touch of sadness in her voice. “Would you like to?” “Uh, I…I don't know,” Belinda replied. “Maybe.” “I love that answer,” I said. “It's beautifully honest. One of the many beautiful things about you.” Belinda smiled. She put her head down. “Thank you,” she said softly. “I'll tell you what. Why don't we go with it, and when you want to stop, we'll stop. If you don't want to do something, just say no. I won't push it. OK?” “OK,” she said tentatively. “Come kiss me again,” I said. Belinda hit me with a fervent kiss. Her mouth was wide open. I kissed her open mouth and slipped my tongue into her mouth. She giggled. I put my arms around her. I undid her bra. Belinda reached inside her top and took her bra off. I kissed her tits over her shirt. She took it off. I blew in her ear. “Oh,” Belinda sighed. “Ah.” I ran my hands up and down her sides while I kissed her round, firm breasts. My tongue licked her nipples. I gently bit them and I sucked on them. “That's nice,” said Belinda. “I like that.” Her hand was back on my leg. She gently touched my crotch, then quickly withdrew. My cock was bulging. I stood up. “Where are you going?” said Belinda. She grabbed me and kissed me again. She unzipped my pants and blew in my ear. My hand was on her round ass. I took off my shirt. “Oh,” Belinda said with a smile. I pulled her close to me, our bodies grinding against each other. i put my hand back on Belinda's shapely butt; and pulled her pants off. With a kiss, Belinda unbuckled my belt. Belinda stretched out on my bed, displaying her womanly charms. “I want it!” she almost yelled. “I want it now.” “Belinda,” I said, “do you want to do it?” “Yes!” “You want to have sex?” “Yes!” “Do you want me to be your first?” “Yes! I want you to be my first!” “Tell me you want me.” “I want it! I want you!” “What do you want?” I said. “I want your cock! I want you to stick it deep inside me.” “Are you sure?” I said. “I'm sure,” she said. “I want you to do me, ravish me. I need you to take me.” “You want me to take your virginity?” “Yes! Right now! Please! I'm horny as hell! I don't know how much longer I can take it.” “OK, then,” I said. I lay next to Belinda. I slipped her soaking panties off. She was dripping. “You're wet.” She nodded. I took off my underpants and I kissed Belinda again. She moaned. She wrapped herself around me. “This might hurt a little,” I said as I placed my finger on the lips of Belinda's cunt. “That's OK,” she said, smiling. “I'm a big girl.” I slipped my finger inside her vagina. I rotated it, moving a little further into her until I found her clitoris. Belinda gasped as I fingered her clit. I rotated it around while Belinda began idly playing with my penis. I stuck another finger in Belinda. She began stroking my dick more seriously. She was sweating. “This is great,” Belinda said. “You ain't seen nothing yet,” I said. Belinda laughed. As if on an impulse, Belinda raised herself up and kissed my stiff cock. She began to lick it. “Careful,” I said. “You don't want me to pop before I'm in you.” “OK,” Belinda said, and she opened her mouth and put her pretty lips around my hard organ. Her ample tits bounced up and down with the motion of her head. “I'm about to pop,” I said. “Are you sure you can take it in?” Belinda laughed. “Ah,” she said. “OK,” I said, a little skeptically. Then what I had warned her about happened. I popped. My cock jerked around, hitting the roof of Belinda's mouth and releasing my sperm into her mouth. At first, Belinda seemed to be taking it in. Suddenly, she coughed and spat jism all over. She smiled and licked her lips, then kissed me. “Damn,” Belinda said, my juice dripping from her pretty face. I got up. “I'll get a towel,” I said. I tossed the towel to Belinda and she wiped her face. I got back on the bed. I said. I kissed her slowly but firmly on the lips, moving down to her tits, down her torso to her pussy. I kissed her pussy. “Having a good time?” I said. “Boy, am I!” “Well, it's about to get better.” Having already invaded her with my finger, it was easier to get my face in. I opened the walls of her female area and my tongue slowly caressed her cunt, getting a little further inside Belinda. She was breathing heavily. “Oh, Christ,” said Belinda. “That's so nice.” She continued to work my penis in her hand. It was growing harder. I continued to work her pussy. Belinda was breathing hard. Her body was shaking. “Oh, God!” she exclaimed. She could barely contain herself. My cock stood erect. Belinda stopped stroking it. I finished eating her. “Give me that!” Belinda said. “I need it! Put it inside me Now!” I pushed and got a bit inside the lip of Belinda's cunt. I pulled back and pushed again. “Ow!” I gently kissed her and thrust again. Belinda bit her lip and grabbed the sheets. With a couple more pushes, I got fully into her wet pussy. I moved slowly in and out, a little deeper with each thrust, until my hard, stiff dick was as deep as it could get. Belinda was bug eyed. She was sweating and moaning loudly. I kept pushing in and out, in and out. “Oh!” I kept thrusting. “Oh, oh my God!” Belinda had never felt anything like that before. “You OK?” I said. “OK? I'm fantastic! Jesus Christ, this is good!” I sped up the pace just a little. My balls slapped Belinda's no longer innocent pussy over and over. “Oh, my God!” Belinda's eyes got wide, her breath got short, her legs bent, and she was sweating. I couldn't tell if she was ecstatic or scared to death, or both. “OH, MY, GOD!” Belinda cried. “So good!” I popped. Belinda recognized it from when I popped in her mouth. Her body continued to spasm and tremble with ecstatic pleasure as my cock spat a large stream of juice into her cunt. She could hardly breathe. The stream exhausted, my cock went flaccid. “Wow, so that's what it feels like,” Belinda said once she caught her breath. “Wow, cool.” “You OK? How are you feeling?” I said. “Great,” Belinda said. “That was really good!” She looked at me and smile. “Thank you. I'm glad you were my first. I hope we can do it again really soon.” I kissed her. “Any time, Belinda. Any time.” by SkyBubble for Literotica

The Power of Dirndls And Lederhosen: Part 1Hans channels his grandfather's German roots, to overcome his inadequacies with women.Based on the post by cb summers, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.September 22October was almost here. Outside, a cold, gusty wind was blowing the freshly fallen leaves across the campus commons. But I was warm in my room, snuggled under the covers, devouring chapter seven of Advanced Organic Chemistry. I had a test scheduled for the next morning, but studying wasn't a chore for a nerd like me. It was a joy. I was basking in the awesome power of carbon, and the stunning ways it had chemically combined with other compounds over the unimaginable eons of time to form the very basis of life itself.I loved learning. I loved science. I loved textbooks. They allowed me to escape myself. In textbooks I wasn't a loveless, lonely virgin. I wasn't an awkward, babbling dork. I didn't have a disappointing body with deep pockmarks from a high-school bout with acne, and crooked teeth from parents too poor to pay for braces. And I didn't become embarrassingly tongue-tied in the presence of hotties, because there were no hotties in textbooks. There wasn't even a me. Lost in the mysteries and majesty of science, I became the universe itself. Immortal. Beautiful. Content.It was a blessed relief from all the stress I'd been under of late. You see, I could understand carbon. I could understand DNA. I could understand calculus, non-Euclidean geometry and superstring theory. But girls? They were a total mystery to me.My roommate Troy had been trying to share his ‘wisdom' about the fairer sex with me, but it wasn't easy for me to take his advice. After all, he was a Neanderthal. Normally, I avoided guys like him. You know, big dumb lunks, with handsome faces, muscular bodies, and cocky attitudes. Troy was willfully ignorant about the natural world. He didn't believe in evolution, because it just didn't make sense to him, but he did believe in Bigfoot because he saw a movie about it once. I mean, he was just an idiot. I never would have chosen a guy like him to be my roommate, but my roomie for the last two years suddenly transferred to Columbia just before school started in September, so Troy, was assigned to me at random.I'll never forget the day I met the big dope. He swaggered into my room as if he owned the place. He was tall and broad, with a thick, strong neck, short tan hair, and an infuriating air of confidence. I hated him instantly. But I resolved to try to get along with him, so I said, “Hi. I'm Hans. Hans Willis.”He replied, “Look dude, here's the deal I'm gonna fuck a lot of girls in this room, so we need to work out some kinda arrangement. If you see a sock hanging on the doorknob, don't come in. Got it? Just assume I'm boning some chick. I don't care if you have to sleep in the lobby, don't come between me and my pussy. But don't worry, same rules apply for both of us. If I see the sock, I'll stay out too. Those are now the house rules. Name's Troy, by the way.” He held his fist out for me to bump, so I bumped it.A Crushing Defeat To The Neanderthal.But the one girl I actually did go on one date with, that September, ended up becoming my roommate's main fuck buddy, Briona. She's maybe the smartest female in the science department, but her primal desires led her to the neanderthal, Troy.  It wasn't even a week after my one feeble date. Briona basically ignored me in class, and I was miserable. I became depressed and stayed in my dorm, sulking myself to sleep.So there I was, lost in my textbook on a cold September evening, when voices in the hallway brought me out of my reverie. They stopped in front of my door and began to talk back and forth in hushed tones. I recognized Troy's voice. He started talking loudly. “No, really, don't worry about my roommate. He's asleep. Sleeps like a fucking log.”A girl's voice whispered, “Really? I don't know about this. Are you sure?”He answered loudly, “Yeah, I toldja, he's on some kinda meds to keep his acne from coming back. Those things knock him out like a light. It's actually kinda bizarre. Hey, why don't you see for yourself?”He was fumbling with his keys, and then he dropped them loudly on the floor. I realized with shock that he was hoping I'd hear him so I could pretend to be asleep. I was gripped with utter terror. He'd never done anything like this before. He usually called me if he wanted to bring a girl over, to give me time to clear out. But he must have met this girl at some late night party, and didn't think I'd agree to leaving the room at 2:15 in the morning. So what was his plan? He wanted me to stay? To, what? Pretend to be asleep while he fucked this girl? It was a crazy idea! Utterly indecent! Utterly wonderful! Two conflicting thoughts raced through my head at the same time. One: I don't have time for this! I have to study! Two: Oh holy shit, oh holy shit, shit,!What a position to put me in! But I felt I had no choice but to play possum! I heard the key clicking into place, so I barely had time to put my books on the floor, flip out my bedside lamp, and yank the covers messily over my head before the door swung open. I didn't see them coming in, but I heard their voices.He said, in a normal voice, “See? What did I tell you? Out like a light.”She whispered, “No, really?”The door closed, and he said, “Here. Let me show you.” He tromped over to me, shook me and shouted, “Wake up, roomie! The building's on fire!” Then he leaned down close enough to whisper, “Please, Hans. Just go with it.” I didn't make a peep, so he said loudly, “What did I tell you? Dead to the world. It's just you and me, sweetheart.'She giggled and whispered, “Damn. Those must be some killer meds. Which one does he take? Xeotrex, or Iso…”She fell silent. From the sound of the wet little smacking sounds I heard, he must have started kissing her to stop her questions. Damn, what a caveman he was. But she didn't complain. Soon she was making hungry little moans and wet slobbering gasps and groans. Oh shit. I couldn't believe they were making out, right there in my room! My cock started to harden. It was a good thing I'd turned to my side, or she might have seen a volcano rising under my sheets.I just lay there in shock for the next five minutes, unable to block out those sexy sounds. I couldn't believe this was actually happening. But it only got more shocking when I heard the unmistakable sound of a belt buckle clinking open. Troy moaned, “Oh yeah, baby. Fuck yeah.”She giggled, saying, “Let's see what you got in here, big boy. Oh, hot damn. It's so big. Damn. My fingers barely fit around it. Fuck. I gotta get a taste of that.” Then she inhaled and made a wet slurping sound.Troy moaned deeply, “Oh, fuck.”Up to that very moment, I'd had no intention of peeking. But once I realized that a girl was giving Troy a blowjob just a few feet away from me, and the only thing that stood between them and my eyes was my blanket, well I just couldn't resist. I had to see. I just had to! So I slowly moved my hand up to my face and began to tug at the blanket to form a shadowy little opening to peep through. The first thing I saw was Troy's rapturous face, illuminated by his bedside light. He looked right at me. I thought he'd be pissed, but he just smiled and put his finger to his lips, then pointed down, grinning like a birthday boy showing off his brand new BB gun.With that encouragement, I pulled the opening a little more open, and laid my eyes on a sight that absolutely shook me to the core.Briona Skorsczi was on her knees sucking my roommate's big fat cock.I couldn't have been more shocked if I'd suddenly seen my family being eaten by a Tyrannosaurus Rex. It was horrifying, yet I couldn't look away. I just couldn't. Briona's big, beautiful nose was bobbing forward and back, her glasses sliding down to the tip as she sucked him into her beautiful mouth. Her delightful bunny teeth were sliding gently over the raw, naked flesh of that frighteningly huge cock of his. It had to be eight or nine inches long. Maybe more.She must have taken off her coat and shirt before getting on her knees, because I saw her enormous tits absolutely straining to escape the confines of her lacy white bra. I'd been right all along. She had been hiding a smoking hot body under all those baggy clothes. Her tits were even bigger than I'd suspected, probably full D cups, and her creamy white cleavage was wiggling like a bowl of Jell-O as she slurped Troy's cock with increasing eagerness.I watched all of this in utter shock. I couldn't believe this was actually happening. The sweet, innocent, genius of my dreams was polishing a Neanderthal's knob. It was wrong on so many levels; I just couldn't wrap my head around it. How the hell had he met her anyway? I hadn't told either of them about each other, but Prairie Tech wasn't a very big college, so this was just one of those random coincidences that happen from time to time. Only this time it was happening to me, goddamn it!It was heartbreaking to watch. But I had to. I had to. Those full, beautiful lips, which I'd been too timid to kiss, were now sliding and slurping over the bulbous head of Troy's throbbing meat. And her delicate pink tongue, which had said so many fascinating things to me over the course of our evening together, was now slipping out, and flicking that sensitive spot on the underside of his glans. All the while she stroked his long shaft with those delicate hands I'd imagined holding in my own. Then she lifted his shaft, leaned forward and slurped his big, hairless balls into her mouth, making him grab his bedside table for support.“Oh fuck. Suck my balls, bitch. Yeah, so fucking good.”I watched her lick every inch of his veiny shaft, her big beautiful nose occasionally bending in contact with his cock, which I found particularly obscene. Then she kissed her way back to the tip of his salami and began gobbling him forward and back in long swooping moves, making her brown hair bob and bounce, taking him deeper and deeper into her throat with each stroke. She began to drool copiously, coating his cock with so much slime that long strands of slobber dripped down onto her creamy white cleavage. God, I just about passed out at the sight of it. She tilted her head lithely side to side as she gulped his phallus, literally swallowing it until I could actually see the end of his massive member distorting her willowy neck! It was astonishing. She was making loud, wet gasping sounds, but unbelievably, she wasn't choking on his cock; not one tiny bit.That's when it dawned on me that she wasn't a sweet little shy virgin after all. She'd obviously sucked a cock or twelve in her time. Hell, for all I knew, she did this sort of thing every single night of the year. I'd completely misjudged her. She hadn't turned me down because she was too busy. She'd turned me down because I was a coward.Looking back, I suddenly realized that she'd been waiting for me to make some kind of move all night during our date. Now with hindsight twenty twenty, I could remember at least half a dozen opportunities for intimacy that I'd passed up. I could have held her hand at the art show. I could have sat next to her at dinner. I could have put my arm over her shoulder on the walk to her place. And that awkward silence before she closed the door? She'd definitely wanted me to kiss her!Idiot! Why Didn't I Fucking Kiss Her? And if I had, then what? Would she have pulled me inside? Would she have dropped to her knees and pulled out my cock and started sucking me, just like she did with Troy? And then what? Would she have fucked me too?! Oh shit. I blew it. I fucking blew it.I closed the gap in my blankets, and closed my eyes, trying to stifle my sobs of crushing regret. Oh god, I was a pathetic excuse for a man. I wasn't a man at all! I was a fucking Boy! Troy may have been a stupid caveman who didn't believe in evolution, but did believe that a magnetic wristband could make you run faster, but nevertheless, he was still twice the man as me. My pitiful erection faded away and I silently wept, feeling lower and more useless than I'd ever felt in my life.Okay. I must admit. I was wallowing a bit. But then I heard Briona say, “I want you to cream on my tits, baby.”I instantly forgot my misery, and opened the flap again, just in time to see her reaching behind her back and unhooking her bra. It popped open and her big pale breasts fell into view. My cock leapt fully erect again. Her nipples were puffy and pink. Oh god, her tits were more magnificent than I could have ever imagined. Troy grabbed her head with both hands and began fucking her face hard and fast. Then he stiffened up, arched his back and let out a long, gut-wrenching, guttural groan. She pulled back and presented her tits to him, while she jerked his long pipe with one hand. I saw his nuts literally jumping, then ropes of glistening white ropes shot out of him, splooging all over her breasts and neck. She jerked it out of him with expert yanks, until her cleavage was dripping with goo. Then she leaned forward and sucked his cock head while squeezing his balls, making him squirt another shot into her mouth. She looked up at him over her glasses and opened her mouth, and let the cum slowly drip out of it onto her tits. Oh fucking christ! It was so fucking Filthy! Then she ran both hands over her breasts, spreading his shiny cum all over until she her tits were glistening.He couldn't stand up any longer, so he plopped down onto his bed, and fell onto his back. Briona stood up, and quickly stripped out of her shoes, jeans and panties, a sight that made my eyes nearly pop out of their sockets. She had an incredible ass and a stunningly narrow waist. What a figure! She was built like a movie star! Her back was to me now, so I reached into my shorts and wrapped my hand around my throbbing hard cock and started jerking off as quietly as I could manage. She leaned forward to yank Troy's pants off, giving me an amazing view of her extremely hairy pussy. It was big, bushy and brown, but fucking hot as hell. I couldn't make out her pussy lips, but I didn't care. I just stared up her ass crack, jacking off like the pathetic little perv I was, my cock lubricated by the copious amounts of precum it was weeping.Once she'd stripped his bottom half bare, she wiped her tits clean of cum with his pants, then climbed on top of him. I thought she was gonna fuck him, but she kept going upward until she was straddling his face. “Suck my fucking pussy, donkey-dick.”I couldn't get over how filthy her mouth was. It was like she was split personality, or something. This wasn't the brainy girl I'd been out on a date with. That girl could wax poetically about superstring theory and the big bang. But this girl was gleefully grinding her pussy against a moron's face, as she moaned, “Oh fuck yeah. Eat my pussy, fuck wad. Eat my fucking pussy. Yeah, that's right. Stick that tongue inside my cunt. Taste my fucking cum.”I couldn't see exactly what he was doing. Her back was to me, and his big fat cock was in the foreground, blocking some of the view. But I saw the underside of his chin, and his tongue going up into her. He was making crazy slurping sounds, and his semi-hard cock slowly stood to attention again, and he started stroking it, at the same time that I was stoking mine. I wondered what it must feel like to have a monster cock like that in your hand. Mine was puny compared to his. A measly seven and a half inches.Briona was like a wild woman, and she couldn't get enough of Troy's tongue. She just kept grinding herself roughly into his face for the longest time, while he jerked himself off. Her aggressiveness was a bit scary, actually. I wondered what I would have done if she'd attacked me like that in her apartment. I was starting to feel like maybe I dodged a bullet there. Sure, she was sexy, smart and sweet, but damn, she was an animal in the sack! She started shouting out filthy commands as she rode his face. “Yeah, suck my pussy, you mother fucker! Suck my hairy snatch. You know you like it, fuck face. Gimme that hand. Use your finger, oh shit yeah. Oh, fuck yeah, right there. Yeah, like that. No don't stop licking my clit. Yeah, oh fuck, No, don't change anything! Just keep doing it like that, mother fucker! Oh Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!”She was screaming so loud, they were in serious danger of having the RA's realize there was a girl in the room, but Troy clamped his free hand over her mouth. For the next ten minutes she moaned and groaned into his hand, and he took her through a series of awe-inspiring orgasms. Then right when it seemed she was at the peak of her excitement, she suddenly jumped backward and straddled his cock, then lowered herself slowly onto it.Wow. She didn't even make him put on a condom! I saw his huge manhood spreading her furry pussy lips wide for a moment before she lowered herself slowly down his shaft, while juices dripped out of her. Based on the guttural moan she emitted, I guess he was stretching her to the limit, and she liked it. The sight of him disappearing into her snatch triggered something in my own cock. I felt a burst of pleasure, and moments later I was filling my underwear with cum. But I didn't get soft for a second, so I just kept jerking, ignoring the sticky gunk on my hand, taking advantage of the fact that her back was turned to me so she couldn't see my blankets jumping as I jerked off like a monkey in a zoo.She rode him like that for a good long time, slowly at first, moaning, “Oh fucking Christ on a sandwich! You're so fucking big! I've never fucked anyone like you before! Oh god. You're splitting me open, you fucking animal!” But once she got used to his girth, she began to fuck him with more speed and gusto. She started getting less careful, so she could no longer keep his cock from popping out of her pussy. But each time she'd reach down, pull it back into place and start galloping him again, slamming herself down on him like she was riding a wild horse. She was insatiable! And he had lasting power. I shot a second wad into my shorts, but he just kept fucking her on and on and on!Eventually, he flipped her over onto her back, and lifted her long, pale legs high in the air on each of his shoulders, and started ramming himself into her like he was trying to destroy her cunt. But she just stared up at him with those big brown eyes and urged him on. “Harder, you fucking wimp. Fuck me harder.” She said it with an animal intensity, which  I'd never imagined her capable of. It was frighteningly sexy! And he seemed to love it, because he attacked her with the fury of a jungle cat. They were two wild animals, groaning and grinding on that squeaky dorm bed, in a crazy battle to the death.They were turned sideways to me now, so I beheld the stunning sight of Briona's big breasts surging up and down her chest as he pounded her. He occasionally leaned forward and sucked them roughly into his mouth, nibbling her puffy nipples hard enough to make her squeal with delight. It looked so painful to me, but Briona seemed to love it.She kept groaning and cursing the whole time he fucked her. “Harder! Fuck me harder! Oh, yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Fuck me with that big fat cock! Shit! You feel so fucking huge! Harder! Fuck me harder! Oh my god. Oh my god, you feel so good inside me! Oh fucking god! Oh fucking god! oh.”He slammed his hand over her mouth as she had another crazy loud orgasm. He pounded her with merciless glee, his well-muscled body glistening with sweat. He moaned, “Take it bitch. Fucking take it!”I had to stroke myself slower, now that she could possibly see me, but that didn't stop me from cumming a third time. My underwear was absolutely gross with accumulated cum by now, but my cock didn't get soft, so I kept squeezing and stroking it as I stared at Briona's beautiful tits, her long, lithe legs, and her beautiful big nose. She was looking up at Troy, right into amazed eyes, with a passion so hot that it could have started a forest fire.She suddenly crawled out from under him, moaning, “Oh, shit, Fuck me doggy style, you son of a bitch!” She got up on her hands and knees and he immediately rammed himself into her slit from behind. She arched her neck up ward, her lush mouth opening into a long, breathy groan. “God damn. So fucking good.”My eyes were drawn to her pendulous breasts. They were flopping forward and back as Troy fucked her. Once or twice he leaned forward to fondle them, something I longed to do, but that just threw off his rhythm, so he went back to fucking her. I wanted to get out of bed, and crawl under her, and let those big boobs sweep up and down my face. But I was pretty sure that would have freaked her the fuck out, so I just kept playing possum.He looked toward me a few times, smiling with wicked pride. He even flashed me one of those stupid ‘hang ten' hand signals that dopes like him were fond of. I wanted to hate him for stealing my girl, but I just couldn't be mad at him. It wasn't his fault. It was mine. I'd let her slip out of my hands. And now he was fucking my dream girl. I sure hoped he was enjoying it, because the longer it went on, the more my image of her slipped away. She wasn't my dream girl any longer. Oh, I loved her still, and admired her. I also hoped one day I might be friends with her. But I didn't dream about fucking her any longer. I knew I'd never be able to handle her. For one thing, she seemed to like it rough, which just wasn't in me. And for another thing, she absolutely adored Troy's humungous cock. It was at least an inch or two longer than my pitiful seven inches. It was apparent now why all those girls were so happy after fucking him. How could I ever hope to make her happy in bed after she'd been fucked like this?Troy grinned at me and mouthed, “Watch this”, then he grabbed his pillow, stripped the pillowcase off, flipped the loose end under her midsection and grabbed both ends with his fists and suddenly lifted her up, so her knees left the bed. Now, with her utterly under his control, he started to fuck her harder than ever, and she started to squeal and weep and scream. She looked back at him with a look of pure, worshipful amazement as he pounded her pussy like a pro, tears pouring out of her eyes from the sheer perfection of the moment. She'd been calling the shots all night, but now he was in command, and she was enraptured. Utterly enraptured.And I guess I was enraptured too. They both amazed me. I felt like a pathetic troll compared to these guys. If any two people on earth were made to fuck each other, it was Troy and Briona, goddamn it! He fucked her that way longer than I could ever have done, but he finally began to grunt and stiffen with impending release.Briona moaned, “Oh yeah. Cum inside me. I want to feel you cumming inside me. Oh god, yes, I can feel it!”The astounding sight of my roommate filling that beautiful, busty nerd's pussy with cum made me blast one final load of semen into my sticky underwear. And as impossible as it may seem, I actually fell asleep immediately afterward. I don't know if they kept fucking or not, but I would have slept through an earthquake at that point. It was probably some sort of psychological defense mechanism. My brain had overloaded with a lethal combination of lust and self-loathing. My only escape was sweet oblivion.Frat Party Invite: “You should go,” said Troy.“Yeah, I agree,” said Briona, cuddling next to him in his bed. “What have you got to lose?”I shrugged. “I don't really know these guys. And I wouldn't know anyone else at the party either.”Briona shrugged, “So what?”Troy added, “And it's at a frat, dude! Think of all that fresh young sorority pussy!”Briona slapped his arm, hard enough to make him squeal. “Shut up, you big dumb ape!”Troy pouted adorably, nursing his arm. “Sorry Bree.”“Oh, did I hurt you, baby?” Then she gently, lovingly kissed his arm, as he looked at her enraptured.They'd only been together for two weeks, but the change she'd had on Troy had been amazing. He'd stopped trolling for chicks, even though she hadn't asked him to. And when the two of them weren't over at her apartment fucking like rabbits, she was over at our room studying with me! It worked out for all three of us because our studying together encouraged him to do his own homework, so his grades began to improve as well.Just in case you're wondering, Briona had no idea that I'd been awake the night she fucked him. In fact, when she found out that I was his roommate, she nearly had a heart attack, but I pretended his ‘acne medicine' story was true. There are some acne medicines that cause drowsiness, although I'd been off them for over a year. Still, I kept up the charade, secretly hoping that she might fuck him again while I ‘slept'. But apparently the night she came over her cousin had been visiting, so her apartment wasn't empty. That wasn't true any longer, so I hadn't seen hide nor hair of her pussy since that wonderful night, and I probably never would again.But that was okay. She was fast becoming one of my best friends. The fact that I'd seen her totally naked, riding my roommate's cock while she cursed like a whore, didn't diminish my fondness or admiration for her one tiny bit. It actually opened my eyes up to my own naïve ideas about sexuality. I realized that sex isn't just for sluts and dopes, but for smart people too. People like Briona, and people like me! It finally dawned on me that everybody in the world had sex, and every woman, however shy she may seem, had a secret tiger in her, just waiting to be discovered and unleashed.As for Troy, he was still a bit of an asshole, but he treated Briona like a princess. He was honestly in love. So much so that it frightened him a bit. After I told him that she was a genius, he started to worry that she'd lose interest in him, so he worked extra hard to earn her love. But I'd seen him fucking her. As long as he kept slaying her pussy like that, he had nothing to worry about.Briona asked, “Who are these guys again?”“Roland Rawlings and Joseph, something, I forget his last name. They're in Tau Sigma Omicron, I think. I'm in their Astrophysics study group. I guess that's why they invited me to their Oktoberfest party. I can't think of any other reason. I'm certainly not interested in pledging any frats. I don't have that kind of money anyway.”Briona nodded. “Well, I don't know them, but Tau Sigma has a good reputation. If you were pledging, you could do worse. Though Delta Delta is the one that most of the guys in the science department belong to. They have an excellent academics record.”Troy grinned mischievously, saying, “Yeah, but the real question is, does Tau Sigma have a sister sorority, and do they like to fuck nerds?”Briona roared like a lion and started snapping her teeth at him. “I told you to stop it, you dirty little boy! Don't make me bite you!”He stuck his tongue out at her so she leapt on top of him like a jungle cat. I watched them roughhouse with a smile on my face. Troy was much bigger and stronger than her, but he let her pin him with only minimal resistance. That's one of the ways I knew he was smitten with her. She'd literally tamed him. It was really kind of cute.Still straddling Troy, Briona turned to me and said, “No, really, Hans, you ought to go. You don't have anything better to do tonight, do you?”I shrugged. “No, but I don't have a costume. Everyone's supposed to dress up like Germans.”Troy said, “Well, you're German, aren't you? Just go as yourself.”“My grandpa's from Austria, but I don't think that counts as a costume.”Briona smiled, “Oh hey, there's that costume store over in that strip mall next to the Wendy's. I bet they're open for another hour or two. You should run over there and, here, ” She reached into her pocket and pulled out her wallet, then took out sixty dollars, “Go rent a costume.”I put my hand up, “No, no. I can't take your money.”She hopped off Troy and pressed the money into my hands. “Consider it a loan, Hansie. Pay me back when you can.”I looked at the money, and my heart started to beat hard. I'd never gone to a real party before. Or at least not one at a cool fraternity, which I just knew would be chock full of eligible women getting drunk off their asses. I didn't know what to say, but Briona just pulled me off my bed and pushed me toward the door, saying, “You better hurry up before they close! Scoot!”Troy shouted from his bed. “Yeah, get out of here, loser, so I can fuck my girlfriend!”As she was closing the door behind me, I heard her saying to Troy, “Okay mister. You've officially pissed me off. Now you're gonna get bit!”I stood in that hallway for a few minutes, listening to her jungle-cat roars turn into orgasmic groans as they attacked each other in my room, perhaps even on my very bed. It made my cock stir with lust. Since it was unlikely they'd ever do it while I was ‘sleeping' again, eavesdropping at my dorm room door might be the closest I'd ever get. But as fun it was to listen to Briona's dirty talk, her money was burning a hole in my hand, and I knew she'd expect me to have a story to show for it, so I dragged myself away from her beautiful moans, and sweet obscenities.By the time I'd walked to the costume shop, the sun was already setting, and they were just about to close. But the man let me in and showed me his selection of Bavarian costumes. Most of them were cheap, mass-manufactured Halloween costumes, but one was really quite authentic. I should know. I'd been dragged to my fair share of polkas and Oktoberfest celebrations when I was a kid. My parents were proud of their Austrian ancestry, so I could tell an authentic outfit when I saw one. It wasn't cheap, but Briona's money, added to my own pitiful stash, added up to just barely enough to rent it, along with an oversized plastic stein. That was all the money I had for the rest of the month, but I figured, if I'm going to look like a fool, I might as well do it in style. Besides, if I impress those guys, maybe they'll invite me to another party.As I was trying it on, the shop owner said, “You're lucky you're not a woman. A bunch of girls came in here earlier and rented all the Bavarian dresses in the place. Hey, you know what? I bet they're going to the same party as you.” I shrugged, barely hearing him. I was distracted by my own reflection in the mirror. I looked exactly like my grandfather. There was photo of him hanging on our wall back home which was taken when he was a boy in Austria, wearing a costume that was freakishly similar to this: a pair of dark brown lederhosen with suspenders, high socks embroidered with ducks and edelweiss flowers, a loose white peasant shirt and a blue cap with a long feather sticking out the top. My god, I was the spitting image of my grandfather.Suddenly I flashed on the old man. He was the most rakish, hearty, balls-to-the-wall man I'd ever met. He could have eaten ten Troys for breakfast and still had room for seven Brad Pitts. When Grandpa came into a room, everybody smiled. He flirted with all the ladies, even his own relatives, and made every man his buddy. He was amazing, and lived life to the fullest, right up to the very end. I hooked my thumbs in my suspenders, just as he was doing in that old photograph, and grinned, trying to make my eyes twinkle just like his. Damn. I looked more like him than ever. And then I remembered that he had a pockmarked face too. I'd never thought about it before, but he must have had acne as a teenager, the same as me! But he hadn't let that stop him from being a man, and damn it all, I wasn't gonna let it stop me either!I walked proudly to Fraternity Row, dressed in my costume, ignoring the catcalls from passers-by. No, scratch that. I didn't ignore them. Whenever someone laughed or shouted out some obscenity at me, I raised my fake German stein and shouted, “Oktoberfest!” at the top of my lungs, and their jeers turned instantly into cheers. I felt almost as if I was channeling my grandfather's spirit. But I didn't believe in any sort of afterlife, so I knew that my grandfather's spirit didn't exist. No. If anything, it was my grandfather's DNA coursing through my blood, which gave me the gumption to act as if I was the man I wanted to be. That, and the long feather in my cap.I charged into that party as if I owned the place, and stomped all the way into the middle of the room on my big, loud boots. That's when I noticed that I was the only person in sight wearing a costume of any kind. Then I saw the assholes who'd invited me; laughing their asses off. My heart sank, and my cheeks burned bright red. I'd thought I'd left this kind of crap behind me in high school. But I was wrong. You never get too old for a pair of snotty assholes to make you feel like a fool. I refused to give them the pleasure of seeing my embarrassment, so I just smiled and waved, proud of my Bavarian heritage and culture.I was about to make a humiliating retreat from this frat party when I realized, much to my delight, that I wasn't alone. Six freshmen girls, dressed in sexy little Bavarian dresses, filed through the door, drawing fresh gouts of laughter from the assembly. Now I knew who'd rented all the female costumes from the store! Most of the girls looked utterly embarrassed, but one of the girls was shining with confidence. Her sky-blue eyes caught sight of me and a broad grin spread out on her stunningly beautiful, copper-colored face. I'd seen her around the Science Building, but I didn't know her name. All I knew was that she was a freshman, and insanely hot. I considered her so far out of my league that I didn't even daydream about asking her out.She was simply stunning to behold, her lovely tits were perfectly displayed in the snug bodice. Her figure was looking scrumptious, particularly as she made her way through the crowd toward me, smiling from ear to ear. As she came closer, I realized that her costume was the female match for mine. They had the same brown, green and blue fabrics, the same embroidered socks. But instead of the lederhosen and suspenders my costume had, she was wearing a traditional dirndl, which was comprised of a brown skirt, a big green apron, a puffy white blouse, and a bodice with a low front, which was pushing her ample breasts up into a startling display of feminine pulchritude. I mean, this chick's cleavage was epic, and it was wiggling about wonderfully as she clomped toward me in her polka shoes. Her wavy dark brown hair was braided into two long braids that were framing her tits marvelously.Coincidence was once again rearing its ugly head, but this time it seemed to be working in my favor!She shouted in a fake German accent, “Liebchen! Vere haff you been? I've been vorried schick about you!”Then she gave me a big hug and a quick kiss on the lips. I was stunned. That was literally the first kiss of my life, and even though she meant it as a joke, my heart did a total flip flop in my chest, and tingles shot down my spine! Then she took my hand in hers and pulled me toward the other costumed girls, all of whom were adorable, each in their own way. “Come vit me, liebchen. I vant you to meet my freundins!” The girls laughed when they saw that I was wearing the male match of their friend's dirndl. “Girls, girls, I vant you to meet mein freund, Helmutt von Wiener.”Continued in Part Two,Based on a post by CBSummers, for Literotica

Beautiful German Girl at the Munich October-fest.By Stonemarten, Listen to the podcast at Steamy Stories.One of my favorite things in the World is beautiful women dressed in their dirndls, which is the traditional, female dress of Bavaria and Austria. The women look amazing in their dirndls with pushed-up breasts showing ample cleavage, whereas guys in lederhosen look a bit silly really, sorry lads.Anyway, on with the story. Even though I was on my own at the festival, people are generally very friendly and merry at Oktoberfest, so it's not too hard to join in with folk from all nationalities. I was with a group of lads from Australia, the States and some fellow Brits all trying to chat-up the incredibly beautiful German women, all looking fabulous in their dresses. They really seemed to enjoy the attention of the guys, smiling and laughing at our terrible jokes, but I guess a few liters of festival strength beer might have fueled that positive interaction.At one stage in the evening, I spotted a lovely, slender, blue-eyed girl with long, straight brown hair standing alone in a corner. She was wearing a fine quality dirndl of a burgundy satin skirt and a sage-green, laced bodice pushing-up pert little tanned breasts. She looked so pretty, but sadly she seemed to be crying. Like many guys, I have a soft spot and protective feeling for girls who are crying, so I approached her gently, excusing myself and asking in a sensitive tone if she needed any help. She had ceased crying and gave me a weak smile, so I invited her to join our group, which I was sure would cheer her up, as we were on very good form.The young woman's name was Lilly and it was great luck finding her for she turned-out to be delightful company. Lilly was a student at the University of Heidelberg and had come to Oktoberfest with a friend, who had sadly abandoned her for a boy, leaving her alone and naturally unhappy. I was determined to look after her and keep her entertained so she would forget her troubles.The drink was flowing freely and so was the fun, as folk started to stand on tables in the beer hall sinking steins of beer straight down-in-one to the cheers of the crowd. At the encouragement of my companions and after having boasted of drinking a “yard” of beer at home, I too climbed onto our table and to the bellow of the crowd proceeded to down a liter of beer, turning the stein upside down over my head as proof it was empty. Feeling very manly and proud of myself, I gave an enthusiastic Lilly a hug and a kiss on the lips.Lilly may have been slight, but she was made of strong stuff, as she too climbed onto the table with her stein and to our surprise and to a huge roar from the crowd, proceeded to sink her beer in such a smooth and efficient manner that this would have impressed even a fat builder down the pub. I kind of fell in love with Lilly at that moment, as any girl that can do that will always have a special place in my heart.Soon Lilly and I were kissing and cuddling, somewhat rudely for public consumption since we were both very drunk. I put my strong arms around her and she held onto me tightly as we walked back to the little flat that I had rented. I bought a couple of flowers from a stall to put in her hair, which made her look so cute and as pretty as a picture.When we had entered the cozy, warm flat, we proceeded to the sofa, snogging passionately. We were both kissing and stroking each other's adoring faces, my hands then fondling the lovely round globes that had been teasing me all evening from above her tight-laced dress. Soon my other hand had worked up under her skirt and was rubbing her moistening slit through silky panties. Lilly began to moan and reached to stroke my swelling cock trapped uncomfortably in my trousers.I moved my head down to Lilly's pert boobs, releasing them gently from her dirndl and sucking on them with my mouth wide open, my tongue flicking her stiff little nipples. Pulling panties aside allowed my fingers to stroke her pussy lips, rubbing rapidly to and fro over her engorged clit, causing Lilly to arch her back and groan as she approached her first orgasm. Within a minute or so, this gorgeous girl was writhing and spasming as she came on my probing fingers.We both undressed, admiring each other's firm bodies as we did so. Lilly slid her hands down my muscular frame and dropped onto her knees to envelop the head of my stiff cock into her mouth, whilst stroking up and down the thick shaft. My knees almost buckled at the pleasure of it and I stroked her face lovingly, as she looked up at me with wide, lustful eyes.I could not hold back for long and so with balls rising and pressure building to bursting point, I spurted my seed into Lilly's mouth, onto her pretty face and then my last drops of pearly spunk sprinkling onto small, tanned boobs. This longed for release had me groaning manfully and gently cupping Lilly's approving face.Lilly went to the bathroom and I lay down to recover my strength. When the lovely, slender girl returned, she laid back on the soft couch and opened her legs to allow easy access for my tongue to her very wet pussy. Lapping at her lips and darting my tongue over her love-bud soon had her mewling like a cat and clutching my head between her thighs. Probing in and out her with my tongue like a little wet cock, whilst flicking her sensitive clit lightly from side to side with my thumb, soon had her twisting and turning in a second huge orgasm.Laying back with my big cock pointing obscenely into the air was all the invitation Lilly needed to hop on board. Facing me, she eased down slowly, impaling her tight pussy onto my prick, moaning as she did so. Her mouth gaped in ecstasy as she bobbed up and down, my hands holding her soft bottom and I could hardly take my eyes from her lovely boobs jiggling away.Picking Lilly up and standing, I continued to pump, much to her delight, as I turned around to place her on her back, thighs wide apart, so I could continue to thrust deeply in the missionary position. I loved seeing the pleasure on her face and hearing her high-pitched yelps as I ploughed into this beautiful little creature.The pace of our lovemaking became faster and faster and more desperate at the coming explosion. Bodies slammed against one another, balls smacking against swollen lips making wet slapping sounds as we screwed like beasts. There was no holding back and with a great cry, suddenly it came, spunk splashing out in hot white streams coating the insides of a grasping and welcoming pussy which itself was contracting rhythmically in orgasm.Lying next to each other, we kissed and cuddled, then slowly drifted off to sleep. Later in the morning, we ate bread rolls for breakfast and then went back to bed for we both had terrible hangovers from a day and night of partying.It was a sad feeling when Lilly finally left that day to re-join her disloyal friend for the journey back to Heidelberg, as our fun and erotic acquaintance might have been short, but that beautiful girl had surely become one of the great lovers in my life.The mountains of Bavaria are one of my favorite places, great for walking and watching nature, which are my main hobbies. A few years ago I drove across Europe in my Jeep to stay at an Alpine chalet with the aim of finding some Edelweiss flowers and watching Chamois, which are rare mountain goats. Both of these species live high on the tops which meant strenuous climbing up into the snow zone. It's such good exercise that German Alpine troops are encouraged to scale the mountains to find Edelweiss as proof of their fitness and courage. They used to pick them for their lapels, but today these are actually quite rare flowers and now a protected species. As I was in Bavaria in September time, I also booked accommodation in Munich in order to attend the famous Oktoberfest; yes, I know, it actually takes place in September, rather than October for some odd reason. If you have never been to the Oktoberfest, I would strongly recommend it at least once in a lifetime, as it's an amazing party. If you don't like crowds then it might not be for you, but if you enjoy quaffing large steins of beer, scoffing bratwurst and watching the colorful spectacle of folk dressed-up traditional costumes, you would love it.by Stonemarten, for Literotica

How a Young Prince Frederick celebrated his wedding to Princess Charlotte, and started a great Bavarian tradition.Based on the work of Mumfreds. Listen to the podcast at steamy stories.In 1808 people of Württemberg lived in the convergence of three cultures. The masculine lead industry and agriculture of the Germans, the Swiss provided enlightenment of the sciences, and the French liberality and arts added a healthy dose of libertine free thinking and even a tolerance for kinkiness.But Württemberg was moving forward with the final demise of the Holy Roman Empire just a few years earlier. Napoleon had just defeated the Austrian military and established a new Confederation of the Rhine.  The ethnic German people were split apart  and some were under the Austrian protectorate, while the Rhine was under French protectorate on both sides of the Rhine river, including the German homeland.Prince Frederick had watched as his older sister was given to Emperor Napoleon Bonaparte as a wife for Napoleon's brother, in exchange for his family's continued role of the Württemberg Kingdom, under the occupation of Napoleon's empire. Now Prince Frederick was being pressured by his parents and the court advisors, to strategically marry a well-bred heiress from the kingdom of Bavaria, princess Charlotte.Princess Charlotte was just 18 in the spring of 1810. A debutante, already being aggressively sought by Napoleon, she was terrified. When faced with the two unwanted options, she and her mother agreed that Frederick William was the better option and more respecting of their shared German heritage. Charlotte wept for weeks. She was still a girl of just 18 years. Her parents apologized repeatedly. It was especially difficult because Charlotte had always been a free-spirit and defiant of the stupid rules of etiquette that she violated almost daily.As an enthusiast of all things equestrian, Charlotte refused to ride ‘side-saddle'. She also found the practice to be a convenient excuse when the Royal Physician of Württemberg Court conducted a prenuptial gynecological exam a requirement in the nuptial contract between the kingdoms. As for Prince Frederick William, the marriage was even less anticipated. Charlotte was not the ideal sex object of his fantasies. Where he liked slender, tall older women, Charlotte was busty with a big round ass.Frederick liked the arts and sciences. He enjoyed the opera and studied astronomy.Charlotte loved animals and preferred German folk songs. Charlotte found little appeal in Frederick's lanky physique. She preferred the bulky, athletic, and masculine virility of farm-hands and tradesmen. A fall wedding Festival Back in 1810 Crown Prince Frederick William, sought the hand of the lovely princess Charlotte of Munich. She was the most desired woman in all of the ethnic German kingdoms. He courted her for many months, seeking to prevail over the efforts of Emperor Napoleon of France.Frederick's family negotiated aggressively with her father King Maximilian; whereby Frederick eventually asked Charlotte to marry him.Both kingdoms shared a strong disgust for all things French culture.It was the one topic where the two actually enjoyed conversation and felt compatibility. they were political allies and even business partners; but not at all romantically drawn to desire. She felt the same way he did, and accepted his offer. They were scheduled to marry on October 12th. As the date came close, she was starting to feel some trepidation. He was concerned and asked what was the problem. She shyly told him that she was expected to be with him; only with him, for the rest of her life. He said of course she would be only with him, and he would be only with her, as was customary.She thought carefully, and said; “Forever is a long time.”He did not want her to be so sad and thought for a while. He proposed an idea as a secret plan that they should not tell anyone about.At the wedding there would be a huge and joyous festival; a very German cultural Festival. At the festival she could go among the crowd and choose three men with which to make love.Upon hearing the idea, she was overjoyed at the thought and thanked him for his generosity and gladly accepted.The wedding was indeed a huge and joyous festival where everyone in Munich turned out. The first night of the festival was the night of their wedding. The celebration was scheduled to go on for 5 days.On the second day of the festival the prince approached the princess and told her today would be the day she made her three selections. She would go out and pick three men with which to ‘sow her oats.' She went to her dressing chamber to pick out her sexiest outfit. She chose the shortest dirndl she had. It stopped just below her ass.  The front of the dirndl plunged to show her beautiful Buxom cleavage. On her smooth legs she wore white by high stockings that ended below her dirndl. On her feet she wore elevated wedges. She was a vision. Her body was very visible and very sexy.The prince and princess began to make the rounds, where villagers were celebrating and congregating. As they walked, the men noticed princess Charlotte and paid her a great deal of attention. Offerings were made of pretzels, beer, and all sorts of treats, as she walked through the fair.She was pleasant of all and smiled as she always did. These were her people and she hoped they would come to accept her foreign Prince.Helmut the blacksmithAs they walked through the grounds they came upon a blacksmith, who had a stall set up to shoe horses. Charlotte stopped, and seemed to take a special interest. As one would expect, the blacksmith was quite strong, and also handsome. When she got close, a smile fell across his face and he gave greetings.“ I am Helmut, my princess;” he said in the most cultured enunciation he could contrive. She secretly knew Helmut from her frequent trips to the Stables. But that is their secret. The prince asked the princess if this might be one of the men. She smiled and said; “Indeed this would be one of the men if he so desired.” As the princess continued strolling, the prince stayed back briefly and invited Helmut to a special dinner with the princess that evening at 7:00. He graciously accepted. While he didn't understand what was fully ahead for him, he was happy to be able to spend an evening with the busty and charming princess. Robert the actorThey continued to walk through the fairgrounds with the prince often letting the princess drift ahead so he could see the reactions of the commoners as they look at her beauty. He watch her interact with the men of the Kingdom. As they continued, they came across a play that was just finishing up on the stage. The lead actor was quite athletically fit and very handsome. He flashed a smile at princess Charlotte and catching her off guard, she shyly looked away. The production poster listed the lead actor as ‘Robert.' What Prince Frederick didn't suspect was that Robert was also a part of the local Polo team. The two had secretly met in the Stables. The secret remains to this day. She composed herself and began to smile. He congratulated her and the prince on their wedding. She whispered to the prince that it might be fun to invite him to dinner. Shortly thereafter the prince did just that.Steffan the folk dancerAfter not much longer, the princess stopped in front of the stage where there was folk dancing.One of the dancers was agile, strong, and very skilled. As he lifted his twirling partner into the air, then safely caught her in his arms. She caught the vicarious thrill of experiencing being airborne and caught in his gentle arms. Steffan stepped back for his female dance partner to perform her feature solo. As he caught his breath, he looked out to the applauding crowds. He spotted the royal couple and was pleased. He had caught the princess's eye. She stood and watched him perform. in his lederhosen, not taking her eyes off of him. This was not missed by the dancer, and when the dance was over he came over and introduced himself to the princess. “I am Steffan”, he humbly bowed.This was but a rouse, as the dancer was part of a Mayday festival at the Munich Palace. Charlotte had graciously helped him find the dressing rooms when he'd gotten lost in the palace back halls. Charlotte felt a wetness as she recalled his tryst in her private Chambers just months ago; As Steffan talked with the prince, his eyes glanced up and down Charlotte's body. Memories led to arousal, and after several minutes, Steffan quickly dismissed himself to ‘prepare for the next number.His tight shorts left little to the imagination and it was clear that he was very well built down there. It also became obvious when he was talking to the princess, that she pleased him greatly and that is why he had to make a quick exit.Princess Charlotte smiled at The Prince and he understood that the dancer would be the third. The prince then extended an invite to him.The special guests come to dinner The dinner was scheduled for that evening at 7:00. A fire was made in the large fireplace and the finest Linens, China, and glassware were laid out.The cooks were busy making Gourmet Foods and the prince picked the wines himself. The princess was bathing and getting dressed for the evening. She had taken her time to clean and shave meticulously. She had chosen a metallic gold dress that plunged in the front bodice, and a skirt that stopped right at her bottom, in the back. She also wore matching metallic gold strappy shoes with towering heels. She also wore her gold earrings, necklace, and bracelets. On her right ankle was a gold anklet that the prince had bought her that day for the dinner. She looked irresistible. As the princess dressed upstairs, the men arrived early for the dinner. They too, had bathed and put on their finest clothes. The prince greeted them personally, and the young studs introduced themselves to each other.  The prince poured them each a drink and they toasted to each other and their good fortune. Prince Frederick explained to their astonishment and delight; the agreement the prince and princess had made ,and that they were the lucky men chosen.When the princess arrived downstairs, the prince met her before she walked into the dining room. To her surprise, the prince said that he would not be joining them. He wanted the men to have her to themselves and for her to have the men to herself. After thinking about it a bit, she realized that this might be more fun.The prince told her however, that he couldn't possibly resist watching her sexual conquests and would be watching from special consealments that were created near the dining room.They then walked into the dining room as the men stood up and were formally introduced by name to the princess.As she walked in looking lovely as can be. There were Smiles all around. The prince said his good-byes,and said he would stop in the evening, The princess and her suitors were seated for dinner and were poured wine from the servants. As the conversation began, the men paid great attention to the princess. The men stared deep into the eyes of the princess while she spoke and attended to her every need.Dancing In The ParlorAfter dessert was served Steffan asked the princess if she'd like to dance. She loved to dance and quickly accepted the offer from the handsome man. Charlotte led the man into the Parlor and went over to a cabinet on casters she opened the lid of the music box and cranked up the Armature. The Parlor was filled with the rich sounds of an Austrian Waltz. They began a formal Waltz, with the dancer expertly taking the lead and the princess easily keeping up. They glided around the room while Helmut and Robert looked on, seated on nicely-upholstered wing-back chairs.Not wanting to be left out, Robert cut in and continued the dance;  His intense blue eyes staring into the princesses. Helmut, not wanting to miss his turn, cut in. This allowed the princess to put her hands on his muscular arms as he easily spun her around the Dance Floor. During dinner, Prince Frederick had been sitting in a hall outside the dining room. He took great pleasure in watching the princess charm and be Charmed by the men. He found himself increasingly excited as the dancing started. His new wife was a youthful and sexy dancer, and watching her interact with the men turned him on immensely. When the quartet moved to the parlor, Prince Frederick went upstairs to a balcony overlooking the Parlor. A member of his Württemberg Entourage, Claudine was making her regular checks on his welfare. She was his tutor since he was 10 years old and she was 21.The woman taught Frederick on many subjects, and over time had become an adviser on many matters. She was tall, slender, and elegant. Her lessons often continued in his bed Chambers whenever they could safely conceal the ongoing sex education lessons. Now, 17 years later, Claudine now carries herself as a charming  and confident 39 year old vixen.From the balcony, the prince and his ‘tutor' (and secret lover) sat on the floor, behind the velvet drapes, and silently peered between the balusters, Charlotte's deportment with the young men.The quartet move to a slower song and the blacksmith pulled the princess close for a slow dance. The princess's head had been spinning from her wonderful evening and her third Goblet of wine, and now she was very close to and touching this muscular man. He too could feel her busty body with his strong hands around her firm waist he pulled her in closer to him she didn't pull away as she felt him stiffen.She began to feel a tingle inside herself. Before she knew it Robert the actor had stepped up and taken Helmut's place. As Robert stared into her eyes he leaned forward and gently put his lips to hers and she readily received them as she first did in that pile of straw in the horse stables.He pulled her close to him and continued to kiss her. She then felt a second set of hands on her hips from behind it was Steffan. Her dress was so short that his hands were right above the bottom of the dress. She briefly stopped kissing Robert as Steffen pulled her hips into him and began kissing her neck. Pressing into her rear end was that very large and now very hard cock that had attracted her earlier that day. He raised Goosebumps on her as he kissed her neck.From the balcony, Prince Frederick and Claudine had seen everything. He didn't miss a second of the meal or the dance.  Much like the viral men in the parlor, he too was very hard. To watch the woman he married be so pleased. To be able to watch her talk and flirt and touch and be touched was truly a pleasure. To see the way the young suiters desire her.Claudine began rubbing his crotch while sliding her other hand up under her own skirt.As Steffan continued to kiss the princess on her neck and ears, he slowly ground his cock against her white ass. With his hands around her waist the skimpy dress began fully raising from the grinding as it lifted. The actor in front of her looked down and realized she wasn't wearing any panties. He could see her perfect beautiful shaved cunt. He went wild, grabbing her head and kissing her deeply with his tongue. Steffan also noticing the dress had climbed up her body, began using his large hands to rub her large crack.The princess felt so good she was barely standing at this point, mostly being held up in the sandwich of the men. The blacksmith was standing on the sidelines with his cock out, stroking while looking at the scene he had in front of him.The actor was now kissing down the body of The Princess and Steffan turned the princess's head and began kissing her deeply as he reached in front and grabbed her heating tits and fondling her tall erect nipples. Robert had made his way down to her belly and was closing in on her cunt. The princess shook as Robert's lips came in contact with her cunt lips. He licked her cunt as she held his head against her. After the princess Broke Free from Steffan's kiss, she gave a look towards the waiting blacksmith. The look let Helmut know it was time for him to join the fun. Helmut, unable to contain himself, walked towards the melee. He ignored Steffan and the actor and picked up the princess and carried her to a large couch on the side of the room. He laid her down on the couch and began for lack of a better word, to ravage her body.He grabbed and sucked her nipples and then quickly moved down to her cunt, licking her clit. The other two men were quickly at the couch. The actor began sucking her nipples making the princess squirm. She wrapped her legs around Helmut's head. As Robert & Steffan worked their magic, she began to quiver.This stirred both of the men and their tongues sped up lapping her nipples and clit. Her back arched as the orgasm flowed through her body. As she recovered from her orgasm, the men stood her up and removed her mini dress so that only her gold platform heals and jewelry remained. At this point; Helmut was so turned on, he couldn't wait. He laid the princess back down, and guided his rigid cock inside her. As much as she enjoyed his mouth it felt really good to have his hard warm cock in her.The princess looked next to see that Robert had removed his clothes and had his hard shaft in front of her. The princess reached out and grabbed his cock. Robert's heart was pounding. The hand of this beautiful woman felt so good on him.Steffan stripped off his clothes and joined the group.The princess had her eyes closed as Helmut picked up his pace. She put her right hand on his muscular chest and rubbed down his chiseled abdomen, wrapping her hand around his thick cock as it slid in and out of her. She returned her hand to his chest and continued to jerk off the wood of Robert on her left.One of the thrust of Helmut's threw the princess's head back and as she look to the right she saw the naked body of Stefan.His cock was large and beautiful. It was exactly what she hoped for when she picked him for the evening. She slowed her hand down on the actor as she eagerly grabbed the thick rod of the handsome dancer. She slowly explored the entire length of his cock with her soft hand. He leaned over and touched and kissed her slowly, exploring her mouth; reaching over to gently caress her nipple. She firmly but gently grabbed the base of his cock, and pulled him close to her.  It was perfect, and she began licking and sucking it. She continued to suck as much of the cock as she could fit in her mouth,  to the rhythm of Helmut sliding in and out of her wet cunt. Helmut would not last much longer, and began to pick up speed. The princess began to tremble and slow down the actor and Dancer.As Helmut's hands wrapped around her tiny waist, she put her hands on his waist, to push him in further,He began grunted and began powerfully jack-hammering her. Her entire body was moving as Helmut slammed into her. He began to cum.  She felt his first shot squirt into her body, which pushed her into a full orgasm as her body clinched around him.  He kept pounding, shooting a large load  as she moaned. Charlotte was trembling from the orgasm Helmut had just given her. He held her in his strong arms, as she took a moment to recover. After some time, he withdrew his cock from her.Steffan grabbed the Princess's face with both hands, and kissed her passionately on the lips.He backed up and stared into her eyes. He could wait no longer. As he backed up, the Princess could see his turgid cock, standing at attention. He was extremely hard. With both hands on her waist, he pulled her towards him. He grabbed the base of his rod, and began to run it up and down the length of her cunt lips. He would have to move slowly, to get his large shaft into her tight cunt. Robert and Helmut saw that she might have some troubles, so they went up to the princess. They each took one of her shapely legs. She still had her golden heels on. They each held an ankle in one hand, and with the other they reached up to her inner thigh.They spread her legs wide apart, to give Steffan better access. As his cock pressed into the small opening between her cunt lips, she was both nervous and excited.Cum In The BalconyStill viewing from the Position to see his new wife, as naked and as hard as the other men; he had his cock in his hand. It was ecstasy to see his wife enjoying herself so much to allow her to have a variety he could not provide himself .He also liked being able to just watch the way she flirted, desired, and moved.He could just focus on watching her be sexual. It was such a turn on for him. Claudine sucked his cock while he lay on the balcony floor; her cunt spread wide above his adoring eyes. His cock deep in his concert's throat while the passionate sounds of a foursome filled the Parlor below their lofty perch. As Claudine's juices ran down the tongue of the prince, her inner thighs pressing tight against his ears while she shakes from the oral menstruation he has perfected.Frederick took it all in and paused his urges to thrust while Claudine indulged in the joy of her orgasm. She sucked his tip and flicked his head gently while her Bliss lingered. As Claudine's body came back to the moment, she fixed her desire to the cock in her mouth. Soon her head pressed down on his crotch and his cock rapidly entered and exited her throat. Her tongue synchronized in a swallowing sequence. In less than a minute later, his hips rocketed upward as his balls constricted into the base of his cock. His prostate began a series of jets sending cream deep into Claudine's receptive throat. She knew his body and his signs of eminent release. She's taking a deep breath before plunging down on his explosion with her expert tongue.She used a swallowing sequence to take every last drop into her throat. Claudine had become so proficient that it had been a couple years since she could remember the taste of Frederick's spunk. Downstairs The princess took a deep breath as Stefan's cock slowly entered her cunt.  She felt it spreading her and filling her up. She was very wet but Stephen still took his time. She was so tight he needed to move slowly. He paused after he was completely inside her, to give her a moment to once again get used to his massive cock.With her eyes closed she let out a breath feeling so full in her cunt. Slowly he moved back out and then gently pushed back into her. He increased the speed as she grew used to his size. He slid in and out of her, hitting spots on her that had never been felt before. Helmut and Robert released her legs. Starting at her shoulders, they each kiss down her body, gently touching and tasting her as they worked.From her legs up, they kissed around her breasts, settling on her erect and sensitive nipples. Kissing them, licking and sucking them.In appreciation, she reached out and grabbed each of their firm cocks. With a cock inside her, with two handsome men sucking her nipples and a cock in each hand, her head was spinning. his face and her breathing she began to lose control with that fat cock filling her up and both nipples getting sucked. She began to moan louder and louder and she moaned the man began sucking her nipples faster and faster.Finally she couldn't hold out any longer and began to come.She let out what was almost a scream and seemed to have cum for a full minute. She felt so good after she came completely inside her while he waited and she recovered he couldn't wait any longer and slowly started pumping her she moved her body in time with his and it felt good.Recovering the princess started to feel a tingle as Stefan again picked up the pace. It was at this time the princess saw something to her left. It was the prince. He was so turned on by the event that he had to get closer. He was naked and jacking off his hard cock at the sight of his beautiful bride. She felt so good with the comfort of knowing her husband gave his approval and was so turned on,She looked up and Stefan was staring straight into her eyes. She could feel the pre-cum dribbling inside her, from his massive cock and knew it wouldn't be much longer. It was now just him and her, as he wrapped his large hands around her tiny waist and began to Bear down on her. She wrapped her legs around his waist and started to moan. They locked eyes as he drove into her faster and faster. She could feel his balls slamming into her with each stroke she began to scream  as the orgasm took over and his cock began to twitch.She began wave after wave of orgasm as his cock began to come inside her. She could feel the hot spurts of his semen. He kept pumping till his big cock was drained. She laid back sweaty and completely spent as his cock went limp inside her. Charlotte's good nightWith her eyes closed she felt lips softly touch hers. It was Prince Frederick. He looked deeply into her eyes and thanked her for what she had done. It was such a pleasure to watch her. Stefan prepared warm water and began gently cleaning her up with washcloths. They then helped the princess nymph, to dress into a beautiful tight golden gown. The night had gone on for hours ,with all of the meeting, drinking, and dancing; Charlotte saw each man out separately, and some private words were spoken but not overheard. Frederick told Charlotte he'd be up a bit and she should get her rest. The two never shared a bedroom again.A tradition of need Frederick William and his wife Charlotte remained in two royal families from two Allied kingdoms of the German peoples. It would be years before their fathers' Reigns would be passed on, so the two developed humanitarian causes and charities, to benefit the people of the two kingdoms. Württemberg & Bavaria. This often meant a lot of travel in the two adjoining kingdoms. Together they kept up appearances and showed no public affection to each other.It's not that they lacked a libido; they just had no physical or emotional attraction to anything about each other. In the weeks after Frederick and Charlotte disclosed to each other that they both had romantic interests in other lovers. they both provided discreet accommodations to each other and still kept a mutual respect.Second Year, and the Dirndl Craze Princess Charlotte is widely recognized as the inspiration for Oktoberfest. Her Bountiful bosom is synonymous with the joy of a Bountiful Harvest. The beer garden waitresses all wore the 'Charlotte dirndls' at the Munich Oktoberfest of 1811, 2nd Annual Festival. Charlotte and Frederick traveled the second night to Württemberg to inaugurate a sister Festival there. Some of the Württemberg church ladies initially objected to this Bavarian hussie princess whom their Crown Prince had married. Prince Frederick caught word of the grumbling prudes and decided to tell the organizers that he would personally appear with Princess Charlotte to make the official pronunciation of the beginning of the festival, At the noon hour, all the crowds gathered in the festival Square. Troubadours and dancers, Artisans and Partiers, all stood with a hush as the prince and princess climbed the steps to the platform. "Men and women, People of Württemberg, and guests. It is good to Delight in the Bountiful provisions of the Almighty, and we are truly thankful. We Delight ourselves in the fruit of both our hard work and Providence." Prince Frederick paused then added; "You are all part of that bounty. Delight in each other. I have taken a wife and we celebrate our anniversary with you today."Charlotte was standing just behind, and to the side of Frederick. He stepped back and took her hand to have her step up next to him. She was wearing a new dirndl in the colors of Frederick's Kingdom coat of arms. It was low cut, daring, and revealed a lot of leg. Frederick watched as a few older ladies whispered and expressed some displeasure. Frederick resumed his words; "In our holy scriptures we are commanded to Delight in God's provision. All of it. I conferred with the bishop and I'm confident of the clear meaning of this holy command. In the Book of Proverbs, the fifth chapter and the 18th verse. It commands us, 'Let thy Fountain be blessed and rejoice with the wife of thy youth. Let her be as the loving hind and pleasant roe. Let her breasts satisfy thee at all times, and be thou ravished always with her love.' " At that word, the men of the festival let out a roar of delight, Frederick and Charlotte turned to each other and smiled. Prince Frederick yelled over the excited crowd, "Bishop Johan, have I spoken accurately? Red-faced, the cleric simply gave a slow affirmative nod. The roar continued again, and the women now also joined in the applause. Prince Frederick stepped away and signaled for his Buxom princess Charlotte to acknowledge the acceptance from his kingdom. Ever the impish and useful girl, Charlotte made the impulsive decision not to curtsy, but bow instead, as a man would.The entire Festival cheered even louder, as the buxom princess gave a 'birds-eye' peek as her busty assets. The crowd began to chant; "We Love Char! We Love Char!" Prince Frederick motioned for a few frauline barmaids to roll a keg to Center Stage. They were all wearing similarly low-cut matching dirndls. The crowds now cheered at fever pitch. These girls were wearing exact replicas of the skimpy dress Charlotte had worn last year, for the special night of the original Munich Festival. The beirmeister tapped the keg and poured the local ale into a Stein. The beirmeister handed the Stein to Prince Frederick. Prince Frederick swiftly drank the entire contents without a pause. Holding up the empty stein, Prince Frederick shouted "O' zapft is! The Keg is tapped! Let Oktoberfest begin!" That's what sealed the legacy of the German ethnic future. Charlotte became the mascot without ever intending to. For her, Oktoberfest was always a way to conveniently compensate for a marriage which completely lacked romance and sexuality. This was all for show. Frederick continued his lust for older MILF trysts and taking interest in tall slender women. Claudine was a frequent counselor and lived in the palace. Charlotte was able to surround herself with virile men who loved her busty figure. As a proud answer to the French Mardi Gras hedonism, the people of Bavaria and Württemberg kingdoms heartily took to the annual fall Harvest Festival we still know as Oktoberfest. It still includes house parties to end the days, and people entertain house guests til wee hours of the morning.It's set for celebrating the conclusion of the harvest, which means The agrarian communities have both time and money for celebrating with energy and enthusiasm. Each year after, new festivals popped up in other cities and the royal couple collaborated in both kingdoms to stagger the dates and coordinate promotions and resources.Württemberg's new king and queen Charlotte became Queen Caroline when Prince Frederick William became King William the first; but the marriage was sexless. After a few years Frederick learned of the death of his cousins Royal husband, in Russia. Princess Catherine Pavlovna met King William while both were visiting Vienna. Frederick was love-struck by the tall Russian granddaughter of Catherine the Great.They were both in their Prime of life and burning with lust for each other. Soon Frederick asked Charlotte for an annulment agreement. For Charlotte, it was liberation. She immediately became the most sought woman in Europe's royal society.Very quickly, Emperor Francis the first of Austria secured her commitment to marriage and become Empress consort of his Austrian Empire with another 46 titles of nobility. Francis was 24 years older than Charlotte and the two did not have children together. But with Charlotte's help, Francis eventually defeated the Napoleon Empire. That meant Württemberg's King Frederick, her first husband, was now subject to her, through her new husband, Francis. Thus begun the great Austrian Empire of Europe for about 100 years to come. by  Mumfreds for Literotica 

Frank and Jane put on rubber suits and begin a montage. Check out Eric Jack Nash @LuckyMustard on the socials and his podcasts: Watchmen Minute, Almost Famous Minute and Feels Like Weezer

Get ready for a crash course in sex ed! Sexologist and certified sex educator Shan Boodram breaks down what healthy sexual development looks like for kids and teens. From teaching body awareness to navigating first crushes, romantic relationships, and intimacy - Shan shares how to have open, age-appropriate conversations with your children. Trigger Warning: the conversation also offers advice and insights around sexual assault and how to empower children to speak up. This episode is packed with tools and resources to help parents guide their kids through one of the most important (and often overlooked) parts of growing up.For more resources, go to LoversByShan.com. Also check out Shan's Sex Ed Crash Course on YouTube and her MasterClass (The Art of Sex Appeal).________________________ We love getting Listener Letters! Send any thoughts or questions for the Mamas at podcasts@blacklove.com.Make sure you connect with our Mamas:Ashley - @watermeloneggrollsCodie - @codiecoMelanie - @melaniefiona

Our Q&A - What happens when you can't orgasm during intercourse like you used to?  George and Laurie come up with many different ideas about what might be happening and techniques to help our listener. A listener doesn't think Laurie gets hookup culture and why orgasm isn't always the focus.  Here's to a deeper look at what people might be looking for.  Heartbroken over her partner's rejection due to herpes, we help a listener come to terms with what she needs to do.  Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices